Erha and his white cat master Author: Meat buns don't eat meat Introduction: Concise copywriting: I wanted to take my brother back, but I took it away...... Master? Wang Ba Attack x Overlord Subjected to Long-winded Copywriting: Mo Ran felt that it was a mistake to worship Chu Wanning as a teacher. His master is too much like a cat, and he is like a stupid dog with his head and tail wagging. Dogs and cats are reproductively isolated, and the silly dog didn't want to stretch out his furry paws to the cat. He originally thought that dogs should be with dogs, such as his senior brother, beautiful and tame, like a cute fox dog, and the two of them must be a good match together. But he died and came back to life, lived for two lifetimes, and the last thing he brought back to the nest was the snow-white cat master who he couldn't look down on at first. Stupid to the table Husky attack x tsundere grumpy big white cat by Ps.1.This is a scumbag attack after being reborn, trying to get from the good story. There is no need to study the real text in the air. 2. It is not so easy to be good, the road is long, and this gentleman will go up and down to seek. In the process of searching, it is inevitable that you will still make mistakes and make mistakes. Please bear with me. 3. The three views of attack do not represent the author's three views, you can spray the characters, don't spray the author~ 4. Attack stupid and perverted, fine and scum, after rebirth, although there are changes, but the process is slow, please fork if you can't bear it! Dotted fork !!!! 5. Attack unclean 6.HE, 1V1, narrative style problems, mixed perspectives. The main point of view, controlled (well, it's the kind of shake/S control that loves him and wants to bully him, don't order if you want to see pets, crabs). 7. Refuse to compare, refuse to pick up the list, refuse ginseng attacks, Cordyceps attacks, iron maple bucket attacks, and don't attack Dong'e Ejiao. It's fun to write a picture.,It's fun to read a picture.,If you accidentally poke the reader's girl's thunder point.,Please try not to spray me.,If you can't stand it, you and I'm good.,Treat people gently.,Pinch me and bite you to death.。 8. What are you doing? Why don't you want me to make up an auspicious number?

1. The first volume of the different paths When Mo Ran was not yet the emperor, there were always people who scolded him for being a dog. The villagers scolded him for being a dog, his cousin scolded him for being a dog, and his godmother was the most powerful and scolded him for being a dog son. Of course, there have always been some descriptions related to dogs, which are not too bad. For example, his dewy relationship, always with a little bit of feigned anger, disgusted that he was as strong as a male dog on the couch, the sweet words on his mouth hooked people's souls, and the murder weapon under his body took Qingqing's life, but in a blink of an eye, he went to show off with others, so that everyone in the tile shop knew that he was handsome and fierce, and he was full of satisfaction when he tried, and his heart was relaxed if he had not tried. I have to say that these people are right, Mo Ran is indeed like a stupid dog with a wagging head and tail. It wasn't until he became the emperor of the cultivation realm that this kind of title suddenly disappeared. One day, a little fairy from the far frontier gave him a milk dog. The dog was gray and white, with three clusters of fire on its forehead, a bit like a wolf. But only the melon is so big, it looks like a melon head and a melon brain, it is fat and round, but I still feel that I am very majestic, I run crazy all over the hall, and I want to climb the high steps several times to see the person who has been sitting on the throne for a long time, but because the legs are too short, they all end in failure. Mo Ran stared at the empty and powerful, but really brainless hair ball, looked at Xu Xuan, and suddenly laughed, laughing and scolding in a low voice, Dog. The milk dog soon grew into a big dog, and the big dog became an old dog, and the old dog became a dead dog. Mo Ran's eyes were closed, and he opened again, and his life, with its ups and downs, ups and downs, had passed for thirty-two years. He was tired of playing everything, he felt bored and lonely, there were fewer and fewer familiar people around him over the years, and even the three fires were dead, he felt that it was almost over, it was time to end. Pinch a sparkling grape from the fruit bowl and slowly peel off the purple skin. His movements were calm and skillful, like the king of Qiang in the tent stripping off the clothes of an orchid, with a bit of laziness. The turquoise flesh trembled slightly at his fingertips, the juice seeped out, purple and faint, like a goose coming to Danxia, like a begonia falling asleep in spring. It was like filthy blood. He swallowed the sweetness in his mouth as he looked at his fingers and lazily lifted his eyelids. The hour, he thought, was almost up. It's time for him to go to hell too. The ink burns, and the word is slightly rainy. The first king of the Xiuzhen realm. It's not easy to sit in this position, and it requires not only excellent spells, but also rock-solid cheekiness. Before him, the ten major sects of the cultivation realm were fighting against each other, and the dragon was in a tiger's position. The sects are mutually restricted, and no one can change the world by themselves. What's more, all the heads are leaders who have read the classics, even if they want to seal their own titles to play, they will be afraid of the pen of the historian, for fear of being infamous for thousands of years. But Mo Ran is different. He's a scoundrel. What others didn't dare to do, he did in the end. Drink the spiciest wine in the world, marry the most beautiful woman in the world, first become the leader of the immortal cultivation world, "Stepping Immortal King", and then proclaim himself emperor. All the nations fell on their knees. All those who did not want to kneel were wiped out by him, and in the years when he dominated the world, the cultivation world could be described as a bloody pestle, and mourning was everywhere. Countless righteous people died in anger, and the Confucian Fengmen among the ten major sects was even more martyred. Later, even Mo Ran's mentor could not escape the clutches of the devil, and he was defeated in the duel with Mo Ran, and was taken back to the palace by his former lover to be imprisoned, and no one knew his whereabouts. Originally, the great rivers and mountains of Heqing Haiyan suddenly became smoky. The dog emperor Mo Ran hadn't read for a few days, and he was a person with no taboos, so during his reign, absurdities emerged one after another, and he said that the year name. The first three years of his reign as emperor, the year name "Wang Ba", came to mind when he sat by the pond and fed the fish. In the second three years, the year name was "quack", because he heard the frogs in the courtyard in the summer, and decided that this was a god-given inspiration that could not be disappointed. The well-educated people of the people once thought that there would be no more miserable era names than "Wang Ba" and "Quack", but they still didn't know anything about Mo Weiyu after all. In the third or third year, the local people began to stir up, whether it was Buddhist cultivation, Taoist cultivation, or spiritual cultivation, those righteous people in the rivers and lakes who could not bear the violence of Mo Burning began to launch uprisings one after another. So, this time, Mo Ran thought seriously for a long time, and after drafting countless drafts, an earth-shattering year name of ghosts and gods was born-"Halberd". The implication is good, the two words that the first emperor racked his brains to come up with, take the conscience of "strike the army and Huge". It's just that the folk are a little more embarrassed to talk about it. Especially if you can't read, it sounds even more embarrassing. The first year is called the first year of the halberd, how to listen to how it is like a chicken. The second year is called the second year. Chicken put three years. Someone closed the door and scolded: "It's ridiculous, why don't you have a halberd!" When you see a man in the future, you don't have to ask the other party Gui Geng, just ask the other party how many years is Chen Ji! The hundred-year-old man is called a hundred-year-old chicken! Finally, after three years, the era name of "Halberd" is finally about to turn the page. Everyone in the world was waiting for His Majesty the Emperor's fourth year name in fear, but this time Mo Ran didn't have the heart to take it, because in this year, the turmoil in the cultivation world finally broke out in full force. The righteous warriors and heroes of the rivers and lakes who have swallowed their voices for nearly ten years finally joined forces to form an army of millions of people in the vast soup, forcing the first emperor of the palace to rain slightly. The cultivation realm does not need an emperor. There is no need for such a tyrant. After months of bloody conquest, the rebels finally reached the foot of the peak of life and death. This steep mountain in Shu is shrouded in clouds and mist all year round, and the ink-burning palace stands majestically at the peak. The arrow is on the bow, and there is only one final blow left to overthrow the court. But this blow is also the most dangerous, seeing the dawn of victory, the original hatred of the enemy within the allies began to sprout different hearts.The old emperor is destroyed, and the new order will be rebuilt, and no one wants to spend their vitality at this time, so no one wants to be the vanguard of this array and take the lead in attacking the mountain. They were afraid that this cunning and ruthless tyrant would suddenly fall from the sky, revealing white teeth that glittered like beasts, and disemboweling and tearing the besiegers of his palace into pieces. Someone had a calm face and said: "Mo Weiyu's mana is profound, and he is vicious, so we should be cautious and don't follow his way." The generals chimed in. However, at this moment, a young man with extremely handsome eyebrows and an arrogant face walked out. He was dressed in silver-blue light armor, a lion's head belt, a high ponytail, and a delicate silver hairpin at the bottom. The young man's face was ugly, and he said, "It's all at the foot of the mountain, and you are still grinding here and refusing to go up, do you want to wait for Mo Weiyu to climb down by yourself?" What a bunch of timid and scared waste! As soon as he said this, a circle of people exploded. "How did Xue Gongzi speak? What does it mean to be timid? All soldiers should be cautious in their own affairs. If you want to ignore it like you, who will be responsible if something happens? Immediately, someone ridiculed: "Hehe, Xue Gongzi is the pride of the sky, we are just ordinary people, since the pride of the sky can't wait to compete with the emperor of the human world, then you just go up the mountain first." We set up a banquet at the foot of the mountain, waiting for you to go and lift Mo Weiyu's head down, how good it is. The words were a little agitated. An old monk in the allied army hurriedly stopped the young man who was about to attack, changed his face to a squire, and persuaded in a friendly voice: "Young Master Xue, please listen to the old monk, the old monk knows that you and Mo Weiyu have a deep personal enmity. But the matter of forcing the palace is very important, you must think about it for everyone, but don't be rash. The "Xue Gongzi" is named Xue Meng, more than ten years ago, he used to be a young leader touted by everyone as sycophants, the pride of the sky. However, time has passed, and the tiger has fallen in Pingyang, but he has to endure the ridicule and ridicule of these people, just to go up the mountain to see Mo Ran again. Xue Mengqi's face was distorted, his lips trembled, but he still tried his best to press it, and asked, "Then you, when are you going to wait?" "At least let's see what's going on." "Yes, what if Mo Weiyu has an ambush?" Fang Cai and the old monk of the mud also persuaded: "Xue Gongzi, don't worry, we have already reached the foot of the mountain, it is better to be careful." Anyway, Mo Weiyu has been trapped in the palace and can't get down the mountain. He is now at the end of his crossbow and can't become the climate, so why should we act rashly for the sake of this urgency? There are so many people under the mountain, so many famous lords and nobles, if you lose your life, who can be responsible? Xue Meng suddenly became angry: "Responsible? Then let me ask you, who can be responsible for the life of my master? Mo Ran: He has been under house arrest for ten years! A whole decade! Right now, my master is on the mountain, how can you make me wait? As soon as Xue Meng mentioned his master, everyone's faces were a little unbearable. Some people looked ashamed, while others glanced left and right, silent. "Ten years ago, Mo Ran proclaimed himself the Immortal Monarch, slaughtering the seventy-two cities of the Confucian Wind Gate, not counting, but also exterminating the remaining nine major sects. Later, Mo Ran became the emperor and wanted to kill you all, who stopped him in the end of these two catastrophes? If it weren't for my master's desperate protection, would you still be alive? Can you still stand here and talk to me? In the end, someone coughed twice and said softly: "Xue Gongzi, don't be angry. Sect Master Chu's affairs, we ...... They are all guilty and grateful. But like you said, he's been under house arrest for ten years, and if anything, it's long before ............ So, you've been waiting for ten years, and you're not in a hurry for this moment, right? "Right? Fuck you! The man's eyes widened: "How can you curse?" "Why didn't I scold you? Master, he stayed out of the event and died, but it was actually to save you like this...... This ......" He couldn't say any more, and his throat choked: "I'm not worth it for him." At the end of the speech, Xue Meng turned his head violently, his shoulders trembled slightly, and he held back tears. "We didn't say we wouldn't save Grandmaster Chu......" "That's right, everyone remembers Sect Master Chu's goodness in their hearts, and they haven't forgotten it, Xue Gongzi, you really put an ungrateful hat on everyone when you talk like this, which makes people unbearable." "But then again, isn't Mo Ran also Grandmaster Chu's apprentice?" Someone whispered, "If you want me to say, in fact, the apprentice is wrong, and he should be responsible for being the master. This is nothing to blame, and there is nothing to complain about. This was a bit mean, and immediately someone stopped drinking: "What crazy things to say!" Keep your mouth shut! He turned his head and persuaded Xue Meng with a pleasant face. "Xue Gongzi, don't worry......" Xue Meng suddenly interrupted his words, his eyes split: "How can I not be in a hurry? You don't have a low back pain when you stand and talk, but that's my master! It's mine!!! I haven't seen him in years! I don't know if he's dead or alive, I don't know how he's doing, what do you think I'm standing here for? He gasped, his eyes red: "Could it be that if you wait so long, Mo Weiyu will go down the mountain by himself and kneel in front of you to beg for mercy?" "Xue Gongzi ......" "Except for Shizun, I don't have an amiable person in the world." Xue Meng broke away from the corner of his clothes that was pulled by the old monk, and said in a dumb voice, "You don't go, I'll go by myself." Leaving these words, he went up the mountain alone, with a sword and a sword. The cold and damp wind was mixed with the sound of thousands of leaves, and in the thick fog, it was like countless ghosts and ghosts whispering and rustling in the mountains and forests. Xue Meng walked alone to the top of the mountain, where the majestic palace where Mo Ran was lit by peaceful candlelight in the night.He suddenly saw three tombs standing in front of the Tower of Babel, and when he got closer, the first tomb was covered with grass, and the tombstone was crooked and chiseled with eight big characters of "The Tomb of Qingzhen Guifei Chu Ji". Opposite to this "steaming queen", the second tomb is a new mound, the sealed soil has just been covered, and the stele is chiseled with "The Tomb of the Song Family, the Queen of Oil Explosion". “……” If it had been more than ten years ago, seeing this absurd scene, Xue Mengding would have laughed out loud. At that time, he and Mo Ran were under the same master's sect, and Mo Ran was the apprentice who was the best at playing treasure jokes, even if Xue Meng had long looked at him unpleasantly, he would be amused by him from time to time. I don't know what the hell it is, it is probably the tombstone erected by Mo Dacai for his two wives, and the style is so similar to "Wang Ba", "Quack" and "Halberd". But why did he give his queen these two nicknames? But I don't know. Xue Meng looked at the third tomb. In the night, the tomb was open, and there was a coffin lying inside, but there was no one in the coffin, and there was no ink on the tombstone. It's just that there is a pot of pear blossoms in front of the grave, a bowl of cold red oil and hand, and a few plates of spicy side dishes, all of which are Mo Ran's favorite food. Xue Meng stared at it in a daze for a while, and suddenly felt a shock in his heart-could it be that Mo Weiyu didn't want to resist, and had already dug his own grave and was determined to die? Cold sweat trickled. He didn't believe it. Mo Ran has always been stubborn to the end, he never knows what it means to be tired and what it is to give up, and with his actions, he is bound to fight to the end with the rebel army, how can he ...... In the past ten years, Mo Ran has stood at the pinnacle of power, what he has seen and what has happened. No one knows. Xue Meng turned around and disappeared into the night, striding towards the brightly lit Wushan Temple. In the Wushan Palace, Mo Ran's eyes were closed and his face was pale. Xue Meng's guess was right, he was determined to die. The tomb outside was dug for himself. An hour earlier, he had dismissed his servants by teleportation, and he had taken poison himself. His cultivation is very high, and the medicinal properties of the poison are spreading extremely slowly in his body, so the pain of the five internal organs being eaten away and dissolved becomes more and more profound and distinct. With a "squeak", the door of the temple opened. Mo Ran didn't look up, but said hoarsely, "Xue Meng." Is that you, are you here? On the gold bricks in the hall, Xue Meng stood alone, his horsetail scattered, and his light armor flickered. The old family reunion is reunited. Mo Ran didn't have any expression, he sat on his side, and the slender and thick eyelash curtain fell in front of him. Everyone said that he was a hideous demon with three heads and six arms, but he was actually born very good-looking, with a soft curvature of the bridge of his nose, thin lips, and a little gentle and sweet by nature. When Xue Meng saw his face, he knew that he had indeed taken poison. I didn't know what it was like in my heart, so I stopped talking, but in the end I still clenched my fists and only asked, "What about Shizun?" ” “…… What? Xue Meng said sharply: "I ask you, what about the master!! Yours, mine, and what about our master?! "Oh." Mo Ran snorted softly, and finally slowly opened his eyes that were dark and purple, and fell on Xue Meng through the years of mountains and mountains. "Counting up, since Kunlun stepped on the Snow Palace, you and Shizun haven't seen each other for two years." Mo Ran said, smiling slightly. "Xue Meng, do you miss him?" "No more nonsense! Give him back to me! Mo Ran glanced at him calmly, endured the throbbing pain in his stomach, the corners of his mouth mocked, and leaned back on the back of the emperor's seat. His eyes darkened for a while, and he almost felt that he could clearly feel his viscera twisting, dissolving, and turning into foul blood. Mo Ran said lazily: "Give it back to you?" Stupid. You don't even think about it, I have such a deep hatred for my master, how can I allow him to live in this world. "You ——!" Xue Meng suddenly lost all his blood, his eyes widened, and he stepped back, "You can't ...... You won't ......." "I won't do anything?" Mo Ran chuckled, "Tell me, why wouldn't I." Xue Meng said in a trembling voice: "But he is yours...... After all, he is your master...... How can you do it! He looked up at Mo Ran, who was sitting high above the throne. There is Fuxi in the heavenly realm, there is Yama in the underworld, and there is ink and light rain in the world. But for Xue Meng, even if Mo Ran became the emperor of the human world, he should not become like this. Xue Meng was trembling all over, and tears of hatred rolled down: "Mo Weiyu, are you still human?" He used to ......" Mo Ran raised his eyes lightly: "What happened to him?" Xue Meng said in a trembling voice: "You should know what he used to do to you......" Mo Ran smiled suddenly: "You want to remind me that he once beat me to the ground and made me kneel down and confess my guilt in front of everyone." Or do you want to remind me that he once stood in front of me for you and for irrelevant people, and blocked my good things and bad things several times? Xue Meng shook his head bitterly: "......" No, Mo Ran. Think about it, you let go of your hideous hatred. You look back. He once took you to practice martial arts and protect you. He once taught you how to read and write, and to write poems and paint. He used to learn to cook for you, clumsy and injured his hand. He used to ...... He used to wait for you to come back day and night, alone from dark...... By dawn...... So many words were blocked in his throat, and in the end, Xue Meng only choked up: "He...... He has a bad temper and speaks badly, but even I know that he treats you so well, why do you ...... How can you bear ......?" Xue Meng raised his head, holding back too many tears, but his throat was blocked, and he couldn't say any more. After a long pause, Mo Ran sighed softly from the hall, and he said, "Yes." "But Shemon.You know what? Mo Ran's voice looked tired, "He was, and killed the only person I ever loved. Only. There was silence for a long time. My stomach hurt like a fire, and my flesh was torn into thousands of pieces. "However, it's a good master and apprentice. His corpse stopped at the Red Lotus Water Pavilion on the South Peak. Lying in the lotus, it is well preserved, as if you were asleep. Mo Ran breathed a sigh of relief and forced his composure. When he said this, his face was expressionless, his fingers resting on the long red sandalwood table, but his knuckles were pale and blue. "His body is all maintained by my spiritual power, so that it can never decay. If you miss him, don't bother with me here, and go before I'm dead. A fishy sweetness welled up in his throat, Mo Ran coughed a few times, and when he spoke again, blood was all over his lips and teeth, but his eyes were relaxed. He said hoarsely, "Go ahead." Go see him. If it's too late, I'll die, and as soon as my spiritual power is broken, he will be turned to ashes. After saying this, he closed his eyes in a dejected manner, and the poison attacked his heart, and the fire tormented. The pain was so heartbreaking, even Xue Meng's sorrowful and twisted wails became so distant, as if from the water across the ocean. Blood kept pouring out of the corners of his mouth, and Mo Ran clenched his sleeves, his muscles spasming. Opened his eyes vaguely, Xue Meng had already run away, that kid's light skills were not bad, and it didn't take much time to run from here to Nanfeng. The last side of the master, he should have seen it. Mo Ran propped himself up, staggered to his feet, and his blood-stained fingers formed a magic seal, teleporting himself to the Tower of Babel, the top of life and death. At this time, it is late autumn, and the begonia flowers are blooming beautifully. He didn't know why he had chosen to end his life of sin here. But the flowers bloom so brilliantly, it is a fragrant mound. He lay down in the open coffin, looking up at the flowers of the night, silently thanking. Floated into the coffin, floated on the cheeks. One after another, as if the past withered. In this life, from an illegitimate child with nothing, he has gone through countless times to become the only emperor and lord in the human world. He was so wicked that his hands were full of blood, he loved and hated, he hated what he wanted, and in the end, there was nothing left. After all, he didn't use his words to put a word on his tombstone. Whether it is the stinky and shameless "Emperor of the Ages", or the absurdity such as "oil explosion" and "steaming", he didn't write anything, and the tomb of the first emperor of the Xiuzhen realm was never left after all. A farce that lasted for ten years finally came to an end. After several hours, when everyone held high the torch, like a fire snake, and rushed into the emperor's palace, what was waiting for them was the empty Wushan Palace, the top of life and death where no one was born, and Xue Meng, who was lying down in the ashes of ashes and crying numbly. Also, in front of the Tower of Babel, the ink rain that even the corpse was already cold.

1. This seat is dead When Mo Ran was not yet the emperor, there were always people who scolded him for being a dog. The villagers scolded him for being a dog, his cousin scolded him for being a dog, and his godmother was the most powerful and scolded him for being a dog son. Of course, there have always been some descriptions related to dogs, which are not too bad. For example, his dewy relationship, always with a little bit of feigned anger, disgusted that he was as strong as a male dog on the couch, the sweet words on his mouth hooked people's souls, and the murder weapon under his body took Qingqing's life, but in a blink of an eye, he went to show off with others, so that everyone in the tile shop knew that he was handsome and fierce, and he was full of satisfaction when he tried, and his heart was relaxed if he had not tried. I have to say that these people are right, Mo Ran is indeed like a stupid dog with a wagging head and tail. It wasn't until he became the emperor of the cultivation realm that this kind of title suddenly disappeared. One day, a little fairy from the far frontier gave him a milk dog. The dog was gray and white, with three clusters of fire on its forehead, a bit like a wolf. But only the melon is so big, it looks like a melon head and a melon brain, it is fat and round, but I still feel that I am very majestic, I run crazy all over the hall, and I want to climb the high steps several times to see the person who has been sitting on the throne for a long time, but because the legs are too short, they all end in failure. Mo Ran stared at the empty and powerful, but really brainless hair ball, looked at Xu Xuan, and suddenly laughed, laughing and scolding in a low voice, Dog. The milk dog soon grew into a big dog, and the big dog became an old dog, and the old dog became a dead dog. Mo Ran's eyes were closed, and he opened again, and his life, with its ups and downs, ups and downs, had passed for thirty-two years. He was tired of playing everything, he felt bored and lonely, there were fewer and fewer familiar people around him over the years, and even the three fires were dead, he felt that it was almost over, it was time to end. Pinch a sparkling grape from the fruit bowl and slowly peel off the purple skin. His movements were calm and skillful, like the king of Qiang in the tent stripping off the clothes of an orchid, with a bit of laziness. The turquoise flesh trembled slightly at his fingertips, the juice seeped out, purple and faint, like a goose coming to Danxia, like a begonia falling asleep in spring. It was like filthy blood. He swallowed the sweetness in his mouth as he looked at his fingers and lazily lifted his eyelids. The hour, he thought, was almost up. It's time for him to go to hell too. The ink burns, and the word is slightly rainy. The first king of the Xiuzhen realm. It's not easy to sit in this position, and it requires not only excellent spells, but also rock-solid cheekiness. Before him, the ten major sects of the cultivation realm were fighting against each other, and the dragon was in a tiger's position. The sects are mutually restricted, and no one can change the world by themselves. What's more, all the heads are leaders who have read the classics, even if they want to seal their own titles to play, they will be afraid of the pen of the historian, for fear of being infamous for thousands of years. But Mo Ran is different. He's a scoundrel. What others didn't dare to do, he did in the end. Drink the spiciest wine in the world, marry the most beautiful woman in the world, first become the leader of the immortal cultivation world, "Stepping Immortal King", and then proclaim himself emperor. All the nations fell on their knees. All those who did not want to kneel were wiped out by him, and in the years when he dominated the world, the cultivation world could be described as a bloody pestle, and mourning was everywhere. Countless righteous people died in anger, and the Confucian Fengmen among the ten major sects was even more martyred. Later, even Mo Ran's mentor could not escape the clutches of the devil, and he was defeated in the duel with Mo Ran, and was taken back to the palace by his former lover to be imprisoned, and no one knew his whereabouts. Originally, the great rivers and mountains of Heqing Haiyan suddenly became smoky. The dog emperor Mo Ran hadn't read for a few days, and he was a person with no taboos, so during his reign, absurdities emerged one after another, and he said that the year name. The first three years of his reign as emperor, the year name "Wang Ba", came to mind when he sat by the pond and fed the fish. In the second three years, the year name was "quack", because he heard the frogs in the courtyard in the summer, and decided that this was a god-given inspiration that could not be disappointed. The well-educated people of the people once thought that there would be no more miserable era names than "Wang Ba" and "Quack", but they still didn't know anything about Mo Weiyu after all. In the third or third year, the local people began to stir up, whether it was Buddhist cultivation, Taoist cultivation, or spiritual cultivation, those righteous people in the rivers and lakes who could not bear the violence of Mo Burning began to launch uprisings one after another. So, this time, Mo Ran thought seriously for a long time, and after drafting countless drafts, an earth-shattering year name of ghosts and gods was born-"Halberd". The implication is good, the two words that the first emperor racked his brains to come up with, take the conscience of "strike the army and Huge". It's just that the folk are a little more embarrassed to talk about it. Especially if you can't read, it sounds even more embarrassing. The first year is called the first year of the halberd, how to listen to how it is like a chicken. The second year is called the second year. Chicken put three years. Someone closed the door and scolded: "It's ridiculous, why don't you have a halberd!" When you see a man in the future, you don't have to ask the other party Gui Geng, just ask the other party how many years is Chen Ji! The hundred-year-old man is called a hundred-year-old chicken! Finally, after three years, the era name of "Halberd" is finally about to turn the page. Everyone in the world was waiting for His Majesty the Emperor's fourth year name in fear, but this time Mo Ran didn't have the heart to take it, because in this year, the turmoil in the cultivation world finally broke out in full force. The righteous warriors and heroes of the rivers and lakes who have swallowed their voices for nearly ten years finally joined forces to form an army of millions of people in the vast soup, forcing the first emperor of the palace to rain slightly. The cultivation realm does not need an emperor. There is no need for such a tyrant. After months of bloody conquest, the rebels finally reached the foot of the peak of life and death. This steep mountain in Shu is shrouded in clouds and mist all year round, and the ink-burning palace stands majestically at the peak. The arrow is on the bow, and there is only one final blow left to overthrow the court. But this blow is also the most dangerous, seeing the dawn of victory, the original hatred of the enemy within the allies began to sprout different hearts.The old emperor is destroyed, and the new order will be rebuilt, and no one wants to spend their vitality at this time, so no one wants to be the vanguard of this array and take the lead in attacking the mountain. They were afraid that this cunning and ruthless tyrant would suddenly fall from the sky, revealing white teeth that glittered like beasts, and disemboweling and tearing the besiegers of his palace into pieces. Someone had a calm face and said: "Mo Weiyu's mana is profound, and he is vicious, so we should be cautious and don't follow his way." The generals chimed in. However, at this moment, a young man with extremely handsome eyebrows and an arrogant face walked out. He was dressed in silver-blue light armor, a lion's head belt, a high ponytail, and a delicate silver hairpin at the bottom. The young man's face was ugly, and he said, "It's all at the foot of the mountain, and you are still grinding here and refusing to go up, do you want to wait for Mo Weiyu to climb down by yourself?" What a bunch of timid and scared waste! As soon as he said this, a circle of people exploded. "How did Xue Gongzi speak? What does it mean to be timid? All soldiers should be cautious in their own affairs. If you want to ignore it like you, who will be responsible if something happens? Immediately, someone ridiculed: "Hehe, Xue Gongzi is the pride of the sky, we are just ordinary people, since the pride of the sky can't wait to compete with the emperor of the human world, then you just go up the mountain first." We set up a banquet at the foot of the mountain, waiting for you to go and lift Mo Weiyu's head down, how good it is. The words were a little agitated. An old monk in the allied army hurriedly stopped the young man who was about to attack, changed his face to a squire, and persuaded in a friendly voice: "Young Master Xue, please listen to the old monk, the old monk knows that you and Mo Weiyu have a deep personal enmity. But the matter of forcing the palace is very important, you must think about it for everyone, but don't be rash. The "Xue Gongzi" is named Xue Meng, more than ten years ago, he used to be a young leader touted by everyone as sycophants, the pride of the sky. However, time has passed, and the tiger has fallen in Pingyang, but he has to endure the ridicule and ridicule of these people, just to go up the mountain to see Mo Ran again. Xue Mengqi's face was distorted, his lips trembled, but he still tried his best to press it, and asked, "Then you, when are you going to wait?" "At least let's see what's going on." "Yes, what if Mo Weiyu has an ambush?" Fang Cai and the old monk of the mud also persuaded: "Xue Gongzi, don't worry, we have already reached the foot of the mountain, it is better to be careful." Anyway, Mo Weiyu has been trapped in the palace and can't get down the mountain. He is now at the end of his crossbow and can't become the climate, so why should we act rashly for the sake of this urgency? There are so many people under the mountain, so many famous lords and nobles, if you lose your life, who can be responsible? Xue Meng suddenly became angry: "Responsible? Then let me ask you, who can be responsible for the life of my master? Mo Ran: He has been under house arrest for ten years! A whole decade! Right now, my master is on the mountain, how can you make me wait? As soon as Xue Meng mentioned his master, everyone's faces were a little unbearable. Some people looked ashamed, while others glanced left and right, silent. "Ten years ago, Mo Ran proclaimed himself the Immortal Monarch, slaughtering the seventy-two cities of the Confucian Wind Gate, not counting, but also exterminating the remaining nine major sects. Later, Mo Ran became the emperor and wanted to kill you all, who stopped him in the end of these two catastrophes? If it weren't for my master's desperate protection, would you still be alive? Can you still stand here and talk to me? In the end, someone coughed twice and said softly: "Xue Gongzi, don't be angry. Sect Master Chu's affairs, we ...... They are all guilty and grateful. But like you said, he's been under house arrest for ten years, and if anything, it's long before ............ So, you've been waiting for ten years, and you're not in a hurry for this moment, right? "Right? Fuck you! The man's eyes widened: "How can you curse?" "Why didn't I scold you? Master, he stayed out of the event and died, but it was actually to save you like this...... This ......" He couldn't say any more, and his throat choked: "I'm not worth it for him." At the end of the speech, Xue Meng turned his head violently, his shoulders trembled slightly, and he held back tears. "We didn't say we wouldn't save Grandmaster Chu......" "That's right, everyone remembers Sect Master Chu's goodness in their hearts, and they haven't forgotten it, Xue Gongzi, you really put an ungrateful hat on everyone when you talk like this, which makes people unbearable." "But then again, isn't Mo Ran also Grandmaster Chu's apprentice?" Someone whispered, "If you want me to say, in fact, the apprentice is wrong, and he should be responsible for being the master. This is nothing to blame, and there is nothing to complain about. This was a bit mean, and immediately someone stopped drinking: "What crazy things to say!" Keep your mouth shut! He turned his head and persuaded Xue Meng with a pleasant face. "Xue Gongzi, don't worry......" Xue Meng suddenly interrupted his words, his eyes split: "How can I not be in a hurry? You don't have a low back pain when you stand and talk, but that's my master! It's mine!!! I haven't seen him in years! I don't know if he's dead or alive, I don't know how he's doing, what do you think I'm standing here for? He gasped, his eyes red: "Could it be that if you wait so long, Mo Weiyu will go down the mountain by himself and kneel in front of you to beg for mercy?" "Xue Gongzi ......" "Except for Shizun, I don't have an amiable person in the world." Xue Meng broke away from the corner of his clothes that was pulled by the old monk, and said in a dumb voice, "You don't go, I'll go by myself." Leaving these words, he went up the mountain alone, with a sword and a sword. The cold and damp wind was mixed with the sound of thousands of leaves, and in the thick fog, it was like countless ghosts and ghosts whispering and rustling in the mountains and forests. Xue Meng walked alone to the top of the mountain, where the majestic palace where Mo Ran was lit by peaceful candlelight in the night.He suddenly saw three tombs standing in front of the Tower of Babel, and when he got closer, the first tomb was covered with grass, and the tombstone was crooked and chiseled with eight big characters of "The Tomb of Qingzhen Guifei Chu Ji". Opposite to this "steaming queen", the second tomb is a new mound, the sealed soil has just been covered, and the stele is chiseled with "The Tomb of the Song Family, the Queen of Oil Explosion". “……” If it had been more than ten years ago, seeing this absurd scene, Xue Mengding would have laughed out loud. At that time, he and Mo Ran were under the same master's sect, and Mo Ran was the apprentice who was the best at playing treasure jokes, even if Xue Meng had long looked at him unpleasantly, he would be amused by him from time to time. I don't know what the hell it is, it is probably the tombstone erected by Mo Dacai for his two wives, and the style is so similar to "Wang Ba", "Quack" and "Halberd". But why did he give his queen these two nicknames? But I don't know. Xue Meng looked at the third tomb. In the night, the tomb was open, and there was a coffin lying inside, but there was no one in the coffin, and there was no ink on the tombstone. It's just that there is a pot of pear blossoms in front of the grave, a bowl of cold red oil and hand, and a few plates of spicy side dishes, all of which are Mo Ran's favorite food. Xue Meng stared at it in a daze for a while, and suddenly felt a shock in his heart-could it be that Mo Weiyu didn't want to resist, and had already dug his own grave and was determined to die? Cold sweat trickled. He didn't believe it. Mo Ran has always been stubborn to the end, he never knows what it means to be tired and what it is to give up, and with his actions, he is bound to fight to the end with the rebel army, how can he ...... In the past ten years, Mo Ran has stood at the pinnacle of power, what he has seen and what has happened. No one knows. Xue Meng turned around and disappeared into the night, striding towards the brightly lit Wushan Temple. In the Wushan Palace, Mo Ran's eyes were closed and his face was pale. Xue Meng's guess was right, he was determined to die. The tomb outside was dug for himself. An hour earlier, he had dismissed his servants by teleportation, and he had taken poison himself. His cultivation is very high, and the medicinal properties of the poison are spreading extremely slowly in his body, so the pain of the five internal organs being eaten away and dissolved becomes more and more profound and distinct. With a "squeak", the door of the temple opened. Mo Ran didn't look up, but said hoarsely, "Xue Meng." Is that you, are you here? On the gold bricks in the hall, Xue Meng stood alone, his horsetail scattered, and his light armor flickered. The old family reunion is reunited. Mo Ran didn't have any expression, he sat on his side, and the slender and thick eyelash curtain fell in front of him. Everyone said that he was a hideous demon with three heads and six arms, but he was actually born very good-looking, with a soft curvature of the bridge of his nose, thin lips, and a little gentle and sweet by nature. When Xue Meng saw his face, he knew that he had indeed taken poison. I didn't know what it was like in my heart, so I stopped talking, but in the end I still clenched my fists and only asked, "What about Shizun?" ” “…… What? Xue Meng said sharply: "I ask you, what about the master!! Yours, mine, and what about our master?! "Oh." Mo Ran snorted softly, and finally slowly opened his eyes that were dark and purple, and fell on Xue Meng through the years of mountains and mountains. "Counting up, since Kunlun stepped on the Snow Palace, you and Shizun haven't seen each other for two years." Mo Ran said, smiling slightly. "Xue Meng, do you miss him?" "No more nonsense! Give him back to me! Mo Ran glanced at him calmly, endured the throbbing pain in his stomach, the corners of his mouth mocked, and leaned back on the back of the emperor's seat. His eyes darkened for a while, and he almost felt that he could clearly feel his viscera twisting, dissolving, and turning into foul blood. Mo Ran said lazily: "Give it back to you?" Stupid. You don't even think about it, I have such a deep hatred for my master, how can I allow him to live in this world. "You ——!" Xue Meng suddenly lost all his blood, his eyes widened, and he stepped back, "You can't ...... You won't ......." "I won't do anything?" Mo Ran chuckled, "Tell me, why wouldn't I." Xue Meng said in a trembling voice: "But he is yours...... After all, he is your master...... How can you do it! He looked up at Mo Ran, who was sitting high above the throne. There is Fuxi in the heavenly realm, there is Yama in the underworld, and there is ink and light rain in the world. But for Xue Meng, even if Mo Ran became the emperor of the human world, he should not become like this. Xue Meng was trembling all over, and tears of hatred rolled down: "Mo Weiyu, are you still human?" He used to ......" Mo Ran raised his eyes lightly: "What happened to him?" Xue Meng said in a trembling voice: "You should know what he used to do to you......" Mo Ran smiled suddenly: "You want to remind me that he once beat me to the ground and made me kneel down and confess my guilt in front of everyone." Or do you want to remind me that he once stood in front of me for you and for irrelevant people, and blocked my good things and bad things several times? Xue Meng shook his head bitterly: "......" No, Mo Ran. Think about it, you let go of your hideous hatred. You look back. He once took you to practice martial arts and protect you. He once taught you how to read and write, and to write poems and paint. He used to learn to cook for you, clumsy and injured his hand. He used to ...... He used to wait for you to come back day and night, alone from dark...... By dawn...... So many words were blocked in his throat, and in the end, Xue Meng only choked up: "He...... He has a bad temper and speaks badly, but even I know that he treats you so well, why do you ...... How can you bear ......?" Xue Meng raised his head, holding back too many tears, but his throat was blocked, and he couldn't say any more. After a long pause, Mo Ran sighed softly from the hall, and he said, "Yes." "But Shemon.You know what? Mo Ran's voice looked tired, "He was, and killed the only person I ever loved. Only. There was silence for a long time. My stomach hurt like a fire, and my flesh was torn into thousands of pieces. "However, it's a good master and apprentice. His corpse stopped at the Red Lotus Water Pavilion on the South Peak. Lying in the lotus, it is well preserved, as if you were asleep. Mo Ran breathed a sigh of relief and forced his composure. When he said this, his face was expressionless, his fingers resting on the long red sandalwood table, but his knuckles were pale and blue. "His body is all maintained by my spiritual power, so that it can never decay. If you miss him, don't bother with me here, and go before I'm dead. A fishy sweetness welled up in his throat, Mo Ran coughed a few times, and when he spoke again, blood was all over his lips and teeth, but his eyes were relaxed. He said hoarsely, "Go ahead." Go see him. If it's too late, I'll die, and as soon as my spiritual power is broken, he will be turned to ashes. After saying this, he closed his eyes in a dejected manner, and the poison attacked his heart, and the fire tormented. The pain was so heartbreaking, even Xue Meng's sorrowful and twisted wails became so distant, as if from the water across the ocean. Blood kept pouring out of the corners of his mouth, and Mo Ran clenched his sleeves, his muscles spasming. Opened his eyes vaguely, Xue Meng had already run away, that kid's light skills were not bad, and it didn't take much time to run from here to Nanfeng. The last side of the master, he should have seen it. Mo Ran propped himself up, staggered to his feet, and his blood-stained fingers formed a magic seal, teleporting himself to the Tower of Babel, the top of life and death. At this time, it is late autumn, and the begonia flowers are blooming beautifully. He didn't know why he had chosen to end his life of sin here. But the flowers bloom so brilliantly, it is a fragrant mound. He lay down in the open coffin, looking up at the flowers of the night, silently thanking. Floated into the coffin, floated on the cheeks. One after another, as if the past withered. In this life, from an illegitimate child with nothing, he has gone through countless times to become the only emperor and lord in the human world. He was so wicked that his hands were full of blood, he loved and hated, he hated what he wanted, and in the end, there was nothing left. After all, he didn't use his words to put a word on his tombstone. Whether it is the stinky and shameless "Emperor of the Ages", or the absurdity such as "oil explosion" and "steaming", he didn't write anything, and the tomb of the first emperor of the Xiuzhen realm was never left after all. A farce that lasted for ten years finally came to an end. After several hours, when everyone held high the torch, like a fire snake, and rushed into the emperor's palace, what was waiting for them was the empty Wushan Palace, the top of life and death where no one was born, and Xue Meng, who was lying down in the ashes of ashes and crying numbly. Also, in front of the Tower of Babel, the ink rain that even the corpse was already cold.

2. This seat is alive "My heart is like stagnant water, but I didn't expect the spring light on the cold night of Sanjiu, it is not the will of heaven that favors the valley grass, I am afraid that I am only afraid of the cold and windy weather of the world." In her ears, there was a clear and crisp voice of Yue Nu, and the words and sentences were like jewels, but the ink burned and the brain hurt, and the meridians of the forehead jumped. "What a noise! Where did the mourners come from? Come on, give me this to beat me down the mountain! After shouting angrily, Mo Ran realized that something was wrong. …… Aren't you already dead? Hatred and coldness, pain and loneliness pierced his chest, and Mo Ran opened his eyes violently. Before dying, all kinds of things were like the wind blowing and the snow dispersed, he found that he was lying on the bed, not the bed at the top of death and life, this bed carved dragon and phoenix, the wood exuded a heavy fat powder smell, the old bedding on the bed was pink and purple, embroidered with the pattern of mandarin ducks playing in the water, it was the pillow quilt that the Golan woman would sleep on. “……” Mo Ran stiffened for a moment. He knew where it was. This is a tile near the top of the dead and alive. The so-called tile is the green building, which means "when you come, when you go, when you disintegrate", so that guests and fans can gather and disperse. When Mo Ran was young, he was very obscene for a while, and he slept in this green building for more than ten days in half a month. However, this Qinglou was sold out as early as when he was in his twenties, and later changed to a wine shop. After his death, he appeared in a green building that had long since ceased to exist, what was going on? Could it be that he did too much evil during his life and harmed countless boys and girls, so he was punished by the king of Hades to be reincarnated in the kiln to pick up customers? Mo Ran was thinking wildly as he unconsciously rolled over. Suddenly met a sleeping face. “……” What's the situation!! How is there a person lying next to him?? Still a naked // naked man! This man has a young face, exquisite facial features, and Yuxue is cute at first glance, and it is difficult to distinguish between male and female. Mo Ran had no expression on his face, but his heart was turbulent, staring at the little white face that was immersed in sleep for a long time, and suddenly remembered. Isn't this the little guy I particularly loved when I was young, it seems to be called Rong San? Or it's called Rong Jiu. It doesn't matter if it's three or nine, it's not important, the important thing is that this little guy later suffered from flower willow disease, and he has been dead for many years, and his bones should be gone. However, at this moment, he was alive, white and tender, nesting beside his bed, and his shoulders and neck were exposed in the brocade quilt, bruised and purple, all with ambiguous traces. Mo Ran stiffened his face, lifted the quilt, and moved his gaze down again. “…………” This Rong doesn't know whether it is nine or three, let's count him Rong Jiu, Rong Jiu's little beauty is covered in whip marks, and a pink thigh like mutton fat and white jade has been thinly strangled, and several red ropes have been strangled. Mo Ran touched his chin and sighed to himself: It's so interesting. Look at this exquisite rope art, this skillful technique, this familiar picture. This can't be fucking done by yourself, right??!! He is a cultivator of immortals, and he has a taste for rebirth. At this moment, he couldn't help but start to suspect that he seemed to be alive again. In order to further verify his thoughts, Mo Ran found a bronze mirror. The bronze mirror was very worn, but in the dim halo, his own face could still be seen faintly. Mo Ran was thirty-two years old when he died, and he was already in his prime, but at this moment, the face of the buddy in the mirror looked quite childish, and his handsome eyebrows revealed a unique flying and domineering attitude of a young man, and he looked like he was only fifteen or sixteen years old. There was no one else in this bedroom. So a generation of tyrants in the cultivation realm, bullies in Shuzhong, emperors in the human world, and lords at the top of death and life, Immortal Jun Mo Ran honestly expressed his inner feelings after being silent for a long time. "......" This woke up Rong Jiu, who was sleeping hazy. The beauty sat up lazily, the thin brocade draped over her shoulders slid down her shoulders, revealing a large dazzling white body, he wore soft long hair, and raised a pair of sleepy peach eyes, and the tails of his eyes were smeared with residual red, and he yawned. "Hmm...... Mo Gongzi, you woke up so early today. Mo Ran didn't say anything, time went back more than ten years, he did like Rong Jiu, a charming little beauty who couldn't distinguish between male and female, but now, the thirty-two-year-old Taxian Jun, how to think and suspect that his brain was called a donkey at that time, he would think that this kind of man was good-looking. "Did you not sleep well last night and had nightmares?" This seat is dead, do you think it's a nightmare? Rong Jiu saw that he hadn't spoken, and he was in a bad mood, so he got up and got out of bed, went to the carved wooden window, and hugged Mo Ran from behind. "Mo Gongzi, you take care of me, why are you stunned and ignore people?" Mo Ran called him like this, his face turned blue, and he wanted to tear the little goblin off his back immediately, and slap seventeen or eighteen big-eared shaves on his blown-up face, but in the end he still held back. He was still a little dizzy and didn't figure out the situation. After all, if he is really reborn, then he was still fighting with Rong Jiu yesterday, and when he woke up, he beat people with blue noses and swollen faces, this kind of behavior is no different from suffering from mental illness, inappropriate, very inappropriate. Mo Ran sorted out his emotions and asked casually, "What month is today?" Rong Jiu was stunned for a moment, and then smiled: "The fourth day of the fifth month." "Bingshen year?" "That was last year, this year is the Year of Ding You, Mo Gongzi is really a noble person who forgets things, and goes back more and more." Ding Younian...... Mo Ran's eyes were surging, and his brain was spinning rapidly. Ding Younian, who was sixteen years old, was recognized by the lord at the top of death and life as his long-lost nephew, who had just turned a year old, and in this way, he jumped from a leper lackey who could be bullied to a phoenix on the branches. So are you really reborn? Or is it a big dream of the void after death...... Rong Jiu smiled: "Master Mo, I see that you are hungry and faint, and you can't even remember the days clearly." You sit down for a while, I'll go to the kitchen and bring you some food, okay? Mo Ran had just been reborn at this time, and he didn't know how to deal with all this, but it was always right to follow the previous path. So he recalled his romantic appearance back then, endured his nausea, and pinched Rong Jiu's leg with a grin. "It's very good, add another bowl of porridge, come back and feed me." Rong Jiu put on his clothes, and after a while, he came back with a wooden tray with a bowl of pumpkin porridge, two oil spinning cakes, and a plate of side dishes. Mo Ran happened to be a little hungry and was about to grab a cake to eat, but Rong Jiu suddenly removed his hand and said coquettishly: "I'll feed my son." ” “……” Rong Jiu picked up a piece of cake and sat on Mo Ran's lap. He was wearing a thin robe, and he didn't wear anything underneath, and his thighs with fine skin and tender flesh were separated, and he couldn't help rubbing them ambiguously twice, and the meaning of seduction was self-evident. Mo Ran stared at Rong Jiu's face for a while. Rong Jiu also said that he was lustful again, and said angrily: "What are you always looking at me like this? The meals were cold. Mo Ran was silent for a moment, remembering the good things Rong Jiu had done behind his back in his previous life, and the corners of his mouth slowly rubbed a sweet silk, and he smiled incomparably intimately. Disgusting things, he has done a lot of things in Xianjun, as long as he is willing, no matter how disgusting he is, he can do it, at the moment it is just a play, a child's trick, it is difficult for him. Mo Ran leaned back comfortably in the chair and said with a smile, "Sit down." "I don't ...... Aren't you sitting? "You know I'm talking about where to sit." Rong Jiu's face turned red and he took a sip: "It's so urgent, Childe won't wait for it to finish eating...... Yes! Before he finished speaking, he was forcibly pulled up by Mo Ran, moved forward, and pressed down again. Rong Jiu's hand shook, the porridge bowl fell to the ground, and he didn't forget to whisper in his breath: "Master Mo, this bowl ......" "Leave it alone." "Well, you should eat something first...... Well...... Ah......h "Am I not eating?" Mo Ran held his waist, a pair of dark eyes flashed with light, and Rong Jiu's delicate face with his neck leaned was reflected in his pupils. In my previous life, I was especially willing to kiss the red lips when I was lingering. After all, this young man is beautiful, ingenious, and especially good at saying things that make his heart move, to say that he has not been emotionally moved at all, it is false. However, knowing what Rong Jiu was doing behind his back, Mo Ran felt that this mouth was smelly, and he was no longer interested in kissing it. Thirty-two-year-old Mo Ran and fifteen-year-old Mo Ran are different in many ways. For example, at the age of fifteen, he still knows tenderness when he is in love, and at the age of thirty-two, there is only violence left. Afterwards, he looked at Rong Jiu, who was dying and had passed out by himself, with a pair of horizontal undercurrent upward eyes, squinted slightly, and actually smiled sweetly. He smiled very beautifully, his eyes were extremely dark and deep, and from some angles, he would be stained with a layer of luxurious dark purple. At this moment, he was holding Rong Jiu's hair with a smile, lifting the unconscious man to the couch, picking up a piece of broken porcelain from the ground and hanging it on Rong Jiu's face. He has always repaid his eyes, and he is no different. Thinking of how he took care of Rong Jiu's business in his previous life, and even wanted to redeem him, and how Rong Jiu co-designed his own with others, he couldn't help but smile and bend his eyes, and put the sharp ceramic shards on Rong Jiu's cheeks. This man is in the skin and meat business, and without this face, there is nothing. This kitsch man will live on the streets like a dog, crawling on the ground, being kicked by boots, being crushed, scolded and spurned, oops...... It's really imagination that makes him feel happy. Even the disgusting feeling of this person just now is gone. Mo Ran's smile became more and more cute. As soon as the hand was forced, a trace of red blood oozed out. The groggy man seemed to feel the pain, his hoarse voice whispered softly, and tears still hung on his eyelashes, looking pitiful. Mo Ran's hand suddenly stopped. He remembered an old man. “…………” Then, he suddenly realized what he was doing. I was stunned for a few seconds, and finally slowly, I put my hand down. It's a habit of mischief. He had forgotten that he had been born again. Now, nothing has happened, the big mistake has not been made, that person ...... Not dead yet. Why did he have to go the old way cruelly and rudely, he could have started all over again. He sat down, leaning on the edge of the bed, nonchalantly playing with the broken porcelain pieces in his hands. Suddenly, I saw that there were still greasy cakes on the table, so I took it, picked up the oiled paper, and bit it in a big gulp, eating a mouth full of crumbs, and my lips were shiny. This cake is the characteristic of this tile, in fact, it is not too delicious, compared to the delicacies he tasted later, it is like chewing wax, but after this tile is poured, Mo Ran has never eaten this oil whirlwind cake again. At this moment, the familiar taste of the cake has returned to the tip of the tongue through the rolling past. Every time Mo Ran swallowed it, he felt that the unreality of rebirth was one less point. After the whole cake was eaten, he finally slowly recovered from his initial confusion. He was truly born again. All the evils in his life, all the things that cannot be turned back, have not yet begun. did not kill uncles and aunts, did not slaughter all the seventy-two cities, did not deceive teachers and destroy ancestors, did not marry, did not ...... No one is dead. He smacked his lips and licked his white teeth, and he could feel a tiny ray of joy in his chest rapidly expanding, turning into a stormy wave of frenzy and excitement.He was powerful during his lifetime, and he was involved in the three forbidden techniques of the human world. He is proficient in the other two forbidden arts, but only the last one is "rebirth", even if he is extremely intelligent, he can't do it. But I didn't expect that what I couldn't ask for in life would come true after death. All kinds of unwillingness, depression, loneliness, all these five flavors are still in the chest, the peak of death and life is full of fire, and the scene of the army pressing the realm is still in front of you. He really didn't want to live at that time, everyone said that he was lonely, betrayed and separated, and in the end he himself felt that the walking dead were boring and lonely. But I don't know what went wrong, a heinous person like him, after committing suicide, can get a chance to start over. Why did he ruin Rong Jiu's face in order to avenge such an old personal vendetta? Rong Jiu is the most greedy for money and loves money. The one who sells meat for nothing, and then take some silver and punish it a little. human life, he doesn't want to carry it for the time being. "You're cheap, Rong Jiu." Mo Ran said with a smile, exerting force on his fingers, and threw the porcelain piece out of the window. Then, he emptied all the soft jewels of Rong Jiu and put them in his pocket, so that he could take a good time, slowly pack himself up, and Shi Shiran left the tile. Uncle and aunt, cousin Xue Meng, Shizun, and ...... Thinking of that person, Mo Ran's eyes instantly softened. Senior brother, I'm looking for you.

3. The senior brother of this seat Hmmm...... Now that his soul has returned, will the strong cultivation of his previous life also come back? Mo Ran mobilized the spell and felt the surge of spiritual power in a □□, although it was abundant, it was not powerful. In other words, his cultivation has not been inherited. But it's nothing, he's talented and intelligent, and his understanding is high, so it's a big deal to start cultivating, and it's nothing remarkable. What's more, being reborn is a great joy, and even if there are some fly in the ointment, it's normal. Thinking like this, Mo Ran quickly retracted his darkness and fangs, like a fifteen-year-old boy should be, and happily prepared to return to the sect. The suburbs of the city are full of summer, and occasionally cars and horses gallop by, and the wheels are rolling, and no one will pay attention to Mo Ran, who is only fifteen years old at this time. Only occasionally there are village women who are busy in the fields, and when they have time to look up and wipe their sweat, they will see a particularly standard young man, and their eyes will light up and stare twice. Mo Ran also smiled, looked back unceremoniously, and looked at those married women with crimson faces, and lowered their heads. In the evening, Mo Ran came to the town of impermanence, which was very close to the peak of death and life, and in the twilight a red sun was like blood, and the burning clouds lined the majestic peaks. As soon as he touched his stomach, he was a little hungry, so he entered the restaurant familiarly, looked at the red and black food brand in front of the counter, knocked on the counter, and nodded quickly: "Shopkeeper, come with a good chicken, a plate of husband and wife lungs, two catties of soju, and then cut a plate of beef." There are a lot of people who are slapping the top of the mouth, and the storyteller is shaking a fan on the stage, telling the story of the top of life and death, talking about the eyebrows dancing and spitting. Mo Ran asked for a private room near the window, and listened to other people's lectures while eating. "As we all know, our cultivation realm is divided into two areas, upper cultivation and lower cultivation, and today we will talk about the greatest sect in the lower cultivation realm, the peak of death and life. Hey, you know, our impermanence town was a desolate and turbulent poor town a hundred years ago, because from the entrance of the ghost world, as soon as it gets dark, the villagers dare not go out. But today, it seems that our town is bustling and prosperous, no different from other places, which can all depend on the reflection of the top of life and death. This immortal mansion, it is impartial, it is just at the entrance of the ghost gate, between the two worlds of yin and yang. Although it was founded not long ago, it ......" During this history, Mo Ran's ears were about to become calloused, so he began to look under the window with little interest. Coincidentally, there was a stall downstairs, and a few strangers dressed as Taoist priests were carrying a cage covered with black cloth and were playing tricks on the street. This is much more interesting than the old gentleman's storytelling. Mo Ran's attention was drawn to the past. "Take a look, take a look, this is the ancient fierce beast Pixiu young beast, subdued by us. Now he is obedient like a child, and he can juggle and do arithmetic! It's not easy to be chivalrous, everyone who has money holds a money field, and those who don't have money hold a personal field, come and see the first good show - Pixiu intends to plate! I saw that the Taoist priests lifted the black cloth in an uproar, and what was locked in the cage was a few demon beasts with human faces and bear bodies. Mo Ran: ".................." Just these low-brow pleasing fluffy bear cubs?? I dare to say that it is Pixiu??? This cow is really about to blow the sky, who believes in the donkey's brain. But it didn't take long for Mo Ran to open his eyes, twenty or thirty donkey brains gathered around them to watch the play, cheering and applauding from time to time, so lively that even the people in the restaurant couldn't help but go out to watch, which made the storyteller so embarrassed. "Now the lord of the top of life and death, that is called a famous and famous—" "Good!! One more time!! The storyteller was greatly encouraged, and followed the prestige, only to see that the guest was full of red light and very excited, but his eyes were obviously not on himself, but at the juggling stall downstairs. "Yo, what are Pixiu going to do?" "Ahhh "Good! Wonderful! Enact another piece of Pixiu throwing apples! The people in the building burst into laughter, and they all gathered at the window bar to see the bustle below. The storyteller continued pitifully: "The most famous thing about the Lord is his fan, and he ...... it." "Aha, that Pixiu with the lightest coat wants to grab apples to eat, you see it's still rolling on the ground!" The storyteller wiped his face with a sweat towel, and his lips trembled a little with anger. Mo Ran pursed his lips, smiled, and shouted slowly behind the bead curtain: "Don't talk about the peak of life and death, let's have a paragraph of "Eighteen Touches", and I am sure to pull everyone back." The storyteller didn't know that the person behind the curtain was Mo Ran, the son of the top of life and death, and said with dignity: "Coarse and vulgar words, don't board, don't go to the hall of elegance." Mo Ran smiled: "It's still elegant here?" You don't panic. After that, I suddenly heard a commotion downstairs. "Oops! What a fast horse! "It's the Immortal Monarch at the top of death and life!" In the midst of the discussion, a dark horse rushed from the direction of the peak of death and life, and smashed into the juggling circle like lightning! On the horse sat two men, one wearing a black hat and a black cloak, so tightly shielded that it was impossible to tell of age or sex, and the other a woman of thirty or forty years of age, clumsy and weather-covered. When the woman saw the bears, she began to cry, and she climbed off her horse, stumbled over, and took one of the bears in her arms, and fell to her knees and cried, "Son!! My son—" The people around him were stunned. Someone scratched their head and muttered, "Yay? Isn't this the cub of the ancient divine beast Pixiu? Why does this woman call it a child? "This can't be a female Pixiu?" "Ouch, that's so powerful, this mother has cultivated into a human form.The villagers here didn't know it, and they were babbling nonsense over there, but Mo Ran pondered it. According to legend, some Taoist priests will abduct children, and then pull out the children's tongues, so that they can not speak, and then take boiling water to scald off the children's skin, while the flesh and blood are blurred, the animal skin is glued to them, after the blood is coagulated, the fur and the child are glued together, and it looks like a monster. These children can't speak, can't write, and can only be bullied, with the performance of "Pixiu Intention Plate" such a juggling, if they resist, it will attract a burst of whipping with sticks. No wonder he didn't feel the slightest demonic aura before, these "Pixiu" are not demons at all, but living people...... While thinking to himself, the black cloak over there whispered a few words to those Taoist priests, and when those Taoist priests heard this, they were instantly furious, shouting "Apologize?" Your grandfather doesn't know how to write the word apology! "What's so great about the top of life and death?" "Nosy, call me!" If you pounce on it, you will besiege the black cloak. "Ouch." Seeing that his fellow door was beaten, Mo Ran chuckled twice, "It's so fierce." He didn't mean to help in the slightest. In his previous life, he hated the atmosphere of the sect where the road was uneven and he drew a knife to help, one or two rushed up like fools, and the cat cubs of Aunt Wang at the entrance of the village couldn't climb the tree and asked them to help. There are so many unfair things in the world, what do you care, you are tired of individuals. "It's fighting, it's fighting! Drink! What a powerful fist! Up and down the restaurant, everyone gathered around to join in the fun. "So many people hit one, do you want to be ashamed!" "Xianjun beware of your back! Ah! It's dangerous! Wow, yes, yes—" "Well dodged this blow!" These people love to watch fights, but Mo Ran doesn't like to watch them, he has seen more blood and blood, and what is happening under his nose is like a fly buzzing to him. He lazily dusted off the crumbs of peanuts from his clothes and got up to leave. Downstairs, those Taoist priests were fighting with the black cloak, the sword qi was swishing, Mo Ran crossed his arms, leaned against the door of the wine shop, only glanced at it, and couldn't help but snort. Lose face. The top of death and life is all fierce and brave, but this black cloak is not very powerful, and I saw that they were all pulled off the horse by those few Jianghu Taoist priests, and kicked in the middle, but they were not ruthless. Instead, Wenwen weakly shouted: "The gentleman doesn't move his mouth and reasoned with you, why don't you listen?!" Taoist priests: ".................." Mo Ran: "........................" What the Taoist priests were thinking, what? This person has been beaten like this grandmother, and the gentleman doesn't move his mouth? This is the braincase of steamed buns, no stuffing, right? Mo Ran's face changed suddenly, and for a moment the world was a little spinning, he held his breath, and his eyes widened in disbelief...... "Shifu!" Mo Ran hurriedly rushed up with a low drink, filled with spiritual power and hit it with one palm, and shook the five Jianghu Taoist priests who were doing evil! He knelt on the ground, lifted up the black cloak covered with mud footprints, and couldn't help but tremble slightly in his voice- "Master, is that you?”

4. The cousin of this seat This teacher is not his sister. Shi Yu is a man who is like a fake, and in terms of entry time, he is still Mo Ran's senior brother. The reason why he took such an unfortunate name is because the lord at the top of death and life is not educated. Shi Yu was originally an orphan, was picked up by the lord in the wild, this child is small and frail and sickly, the lord thinks, I have to give this baby a cheap name, cheap name is easy to feed. The child's lips were red and his teeth were white, like a very beloved little girl, so the lord racked his brains and thought of a name for others, called Xue Ya. Xue Ya is getting bigger and bigger, the longer she is, the more handsome she is, the more beautiful and smooth she is, the eyebrows and the corners of her eyes are all amorous, and she has a unique charm. It's no problem for the village man to bear the name Xue Ya, but have you ever seen a stunning beauty called "Dog Egg" and "Iron Pillar"? The brothers in the same sect felt that it was inappropriate, and gradually they stopped calling them Xue Ya, but they were not easy to change the name taken by the lord, so they half-jokingly called others junior sisters. The elder sister was the eldest sister and the younger sister was short, but then the lord simply waved his hand and said understandingly: "Xue Ya, why don't you just change your name, let's call it Shifu, how about ignorance?" I was embarrassed to ask how it was... Where did a normal person get this donkey name? But the teacher had a good temper, he raised his eyes and looked at the lord, and found that the other party was looking at him with joy, and he dared to think that he had done a great good deed. The teacher couldn't bear it, and felt that even if he was wronged, he couldn't sweep the face of the lord. So he happily knelt down and thanked him, and changed his name and surname from then on. "Ahem." The black cloak choked a few times before he regained his breath and raised his eyes to look at Mo Ran, "Huh? Ah Ran? Why are you here? Through a layer of hazy gauze curtains, those eyes were as soft as spring water, as bright as stars, and they went straight into the bottom of Mo Ran's heart. At a glance, the tenderness and sweetness of the immortal monarch and the hearts of young men that have been dusted for a long time were all unsealed in an instant. It's a teacher. Can't be wrong. Mo Ran is a hooligan embryo, in his previous life, he played with many men and women, and in the end he didn't die of exhaustion, and he himself was quite surprised. But the only person he likes with his heart, he is careful and never dares to touch it easily. In those years, he and Shi Mo were ambiguous, but when Shi Mo died, Mo Ran took someone's hand, and even kissed him once by mistake. Mo Ran felt that he was dirty, and his teacher was too gentle and pure, and he was not worthy. This person has been so cherished by him when he is alive, let alone after he dies. Then it has completely become the white moonlight in the heart of the immortal monarch, let him scratch his heart and liver, Si people have become a piece of loess, under the nine springs, the fairy trace is difficult to find. However, at this moment, the living teacher appeared in front of him again, and Mo Ran had to use all his strength to hold back his excitement. Mo Ran helped the man up, dusted off the cloak for him, and was so distressed that he fell straight to the flesh. "If I'm not here, what are you going to be bullied by them? When someone beats you, why don't you fight back? "I want to reason first......" "What kind of reasoning do you have to talk to these people! Hurt, right? Where does it hurt? "Ahem, Ah Ran, I'm ...... I'm out of the way. Mo Ran turned his head and said to the Taoist priests with a fierce face: "People at the top of death and life, you dare to do it?" It's a lot of courage. "Ah Ran...... Forget it......" "Aren't you going to fight? Come on! Why don't you play with me! Those Taoist priests were slapped by Mo Ran's palm, and they already knew that this person's cultivation was far above their own, they were all soft and afraid of hard, where did they dare to confront Mo Ran, and they retreated one after another. Shi Yu sighed again and again, and persuaded: "Ah Ran, don't fight, you have to spare people and spare people." Mo Ran looked back at him, and couldn't help but feel sour in his heart, and his eyes were slightly hot. Shi Yu has always been so kind-hearted, and when he died in his previous life, he had no resentment or hatred. even persuaded Mo Ran not to hate the master who could save his life, but stood by and watched. "But they ......" "Isn't that okay with me, and I'm okay? More is better than less, listen to my brother. "Well, well, listen to you, listen to you." Mo Ran shook his head and glared at the Taoist priests, "Did you hear that?" My brother interceded for you! Why don't you get out of here? The pestle is here, and you still want me to send you? "Yes, yes, yes! Let's get out! Get out! Shi Yu said to the Taoist priests, "Wait. Those few people felt that Shi Yu had just been beaten by them, and felt that he probably would not let go of himself easily, so he knelt on the ground and kowtowed repeatedly: "Xianjun, Xianjun, we are wrong, we have eyes and don't know Taishan." Please let us go! "I'll tell you just now, but you don't listen." Shi Yu sighed and said, "You have taken other people's children captive and suffered such a sin, so that their fathers and mothers' hearts are cut like knives, and their consciences can be satisfied? "I don't want to go! Sorry! Xianjun, we were wrong! Don't dare anymore! Don't dare anymore! "In the future, you must be upright and not do evil things again, but do you all know?" "Yes! What the Immortal Monarch taught was! We, we're taught, we're taught! "In that case, let's go and apologize to this lady and heal her children." Even if this matter is settled, Mo Ran helped the master to get on the horse, and he borrowed another horse from the post house, and the two of them walked slowly together and returned to the sect. Wu hook hangs high, and the moonlight penetrates the forest through the leaves, sprinkled on the forest path. As he walked, Mo Ran gradually became more and more beautiful: he thought that he would at least return to the top of life and death before he could see Shi Wu again, but he didn't expect Shi Mo to go down the mountain to help him, and he happened to bump into him, Mo Ran became more and more convinced that he and Shi Wu really had a fate. Although at this time, Shi Yu has not been with him yet, but he has hooked up in his previous life, and he is obviously familiar with it in this life, and it is a matter of course. The only thing he needs to worry about is to protect his teacher and not let him die tragically in his arms like he did back then...... Shi Yu didn't know that Mo Ran was already a reborn person, and chatted with him as before. The two chatted and chatted to the top of life and death. Who would have thought that in the middle of the night, there was a person standing in front of the mountain gate, staring at them fiercely. "Ink Burn! Do you still know to come back?? "Huh?" Mo Ran raised his eyes, yo, what an angry son of the sky. This person is none other than Xue Meng when he was young. Compared with the Xue Meng he saw before he died, when he was fifteen or sixteen years old, he looked even more unruly and handsome. Dressed in a light armor with blue edges on a black background, a high ponytail, a silver hair button, a lion's head belt tied to a strong and slender waist, handguards and legs are readily available, a thin scimitar with a cold light on his back, and a silver arrow box on his left arm. Mo Ran sighed secretly, and simply thought neatly: Well, Sao. Xue Meng, whether he was a teenager or when he grew up, was really sassy. Look at him, good boy, what are you going to do if you don't sleep at night, and wear a full set of armor on your body? Is the performance pheasant courtship peacock open screen? However, Mo Ran didn't want to see Xue Meng, and Xue Meng didn't necessarily want to see him. Mo Ran is an illegitimate child, and when he was a child, he didn't know who his father was, and he lived a mixed life in a music shop in Xiangtan. It wasn't until he was fourteen years old that his family found the pinnacle of life and death. Xue Meng is the young master at the top of life and death, and in fact, he is actually Mo Ran's cousin. Xue Meng was a young man and a genius, known as "the pride of the sky" and "phoenix". Ordinary people build a foundation for three years, and it takes at least ten years to cultivate the spiritual core, Xue Meng is talented, from the beginning to the spiritual core cultivation, it only takes five years before and after, which is quite pleasing to the parents and praised from all directions. But in Mo Ran's eyes, whether he is a phoenix or a chicken, a peacock or a duck, he is a bird anyway. The difference between long hair and short hair is only. So Mo Ran looked at Xue Meng: Bird thing. Xue Meng looked at Mo Ran: Dog thing. Perhaps it is inherited from the family, and Mo Ran's talent is also very amazing, and it can even be said that it is even more amazing than Xue Meng. When Mo Ran first came, Xue Meng felt that he was very noble and cold, well-cultivated, knowledgeable, strong in kung fu, handsome, and didn't know a few big characters like his cousin. So the narcissistic phoenix snorted and chirped and commanded his entourage and said to them: "Listen, Mo Ran, this person, idle and unskilled, is an out-and-out gangster, you are not allowed to deal with him, just treat this person as a dog." The entourage flattered: "What the young master said is that that Mo Ran is already fourteen years old, and he has only started to cultivate immortals now, I think it will take him at least ten years to build a foundation and twenty years to produce a spirit core." At that time, our young master will have crossed the tribulation and soared, and he can only watch from the ground. Xue Meng sneered proudly: "Twenty years? Hmph, I look at his wasteful appearance, he can't cultivate the spiritual core in this life. Who would have thought that after studying with Shizun for a year, the waste would be a spiritual core. Phoenix was suddenly struck by lightning, feeling that she had been slapped in the face, and she couldn't swallow this evil breath. So he secretly pierced his villain, cursed the soles of his swords' feet to slip, and chanted mantras to tie knots in his tongue. Every time he saw Mo Ran, Xue Meng's little phoenix was even more persistent in rewarding the two of them with big eyes, and the sound from his nose could be heard from three miles away. Mo Ran thought of these childhood events, and couldn't help but squint his eyes, he hadn't enjoyed such fireworks in the world for a long time, he had been lonely for ten years, and even the things he hated back then were now crunchy and fragrant. When Shi Wu saw Xue Meng, he immediately dismounted, took off his black gauze hat, and revealed a stunning face. It's no wonder that he wants to dress like this when he goes out alone, Mo Ran peeked at it next to him, and he felt shaken and wanted to get into it. Xindao This person is really stunning, and he is terrifying. Shi Yu greeted him: "Young master." Xue Meng nodded: "Coming back?" Is the man-bear thing taken care of? Shi Yu smiled and said, "It's all right." Thanks to meeting Ah Ran, it helped me a lot. Xue Meng's proud eyes were like a sharp blade of the wind, and he quickly swept over Mo Ran's body, and immediately turned away, he frowned, his face full of disdain, as if looking at Mo Ran for a moment would dirty his eyes. "Master, you go back and rest first. Don't mess with him in the future, this is a thing that steals chickens and dogs, and with him, you have to learn badly. Mo Ran didn't show weakness either, and sneered: "If the teacher doesn't learn from me, can he learn from you?" At night, he was well-dressed and fully armed, and he stood up like a bird with a stinky tail, and he was the pride of the sky...... Hahaha, I think it's the pride of the sky, right? Xue Meng was furious: "Mo Ran, you put your mouth clean for me!" This is my home! How old are you? Mo Ran pinched his fingers and counted: "I'm your cousin, and when it comes to it, I should be in front of you." Xue Meng seemed to have been splashed with shit, and immediately frowned in disgust, and said sharply: "Who has a cousin like you!" Don't put gold on your face, in my eyes, you're just a dog rolling in the mud! Xue Meng is a person who especially likes to scold others for being dogs, what kind of dog son dog thing dog father raised by a son of a dog, and he scolds him when he touches his mouth and scolds him so that he is skilled. Mo Ran had long been accustomed to this, plucked out his ears, and didn't care. However, Shi Yu listened embarrassedly beside him, and whispered a few words of persuasion. Xue Meng finally snorted coldly from his nostrils and closed his noble beak. Shi Mo smiled and asked gently, "Young master, it's so late, waiting for someone in front of the mountain gate?" "Or else? Moon-watching?Mo Ran smiled and said: "I'll just say how did you clean up so good-looking, it turned out to be waiting for someone to date, hey, who is so unlucky to be missed by you?" I sympathize with her so much, hahahahaha. Xue Meng's face was even darker, and three catties of coal could be dropped with a scrape of his nails, and he said in a rough voice: "You! ” “…… I? "Ben Gongzi is waiting for you, how are you staying?" Mo Ran: "........................???”

5. This seat does not steal the lights in the Danxin Palace. Shi Yu left first, and Mo Ran followed Xue Meng into the hall in a daze, and when he saw the scene in the hall, he immediately understood it. It turned out to be Rong Jiu's two leaners. Before leaving, he stole some silver taels from him, but he had the courage to find the top of life and death. Rong Jiu snuggled in the arms of a tall man, crying miserably and miserably, when Mo Ran and Xue Meng entered the hall, his crying was even higher by three tones, it seemed that if the man hadn't hugged him, he was afraid that he would have to foam at the mouth and faint in court. On the platform of the hall, behind the bead curtain, a delicate woman sat there, looking a little dazed and at a loss. Mo Ran didn't look at the pair of dog men and men, and first saluted the women in the palace: "Auntie, I'm back." That woman was the lord of the pinnacle of life and death, Madame Wang. is different from those female heroes who don't let women shave their eyebrows, she is a woman who doesn't listen to things outside the window, her husband is not there, and she doesn't know how to deal with other people's doors, so she said timidly: "Ah Ran, you can be regarded as coming." Mo Ran pretended not to see the two complaints in the palace, and said with a smile: "It's so late, my aunt hasn't slept yet, and she has something to look for me?" "Hmm. Look at it, this Rong Gongzi said that you ...... You took his silver taels? She was thin-skinned, and she was embarrassed to say that Mo Ran had prostituted others, so she had to avoid the serious. Mo Ran bent his eyes: "What, I don't lack silver taels, what do you do with them?" What's more, these two look at each other, do I know you? The tall boy sneered: "The contemptible person's surname is Chang, he is the eldest in the family, and the businessman is informal, just call me Chang Da." Mo Ran smiled slightly, and wanted to read Chang Da upside down: "It turned out to be the son of Chang Da, who has been admired for a long time, and has been disrespectful and disrespectful." And this other one is..." Dachang Gongzi said: "Hehe, Mo Gongzi is really going crazy and stupid, you and I are indeed the first time we met, but you have slept in Jiu'er's room for fifteen days in thirty days this month, are you blind?" How could you not know him? Mo Ran's face was not red and his heart was not beating, and he glanced at Rong Jiu with a smile: "What, slander me, I am a serious person, but I have never slept with any three children and nine children." Rong Jiu's face flushed angrily, and he was still nestled in the arms of the surnamed Chang: "Mo, Mo Gongzi, I know that my identity is humble and I can't get on the stage, if you hadn't deceived me too much, I, I wouldn't have come to the door, but you turned your face like this and didn't recognize people, I ...... I ......" Mo Ran said aggrievedly: "I really don't know you, I can't even tell if you are a man or a woman, how can we meet?" "You took care of my business last night, how can you be so cold? Chang Gongzi, Chang Gongzi, you have to make decisions for me. As he spoke, he pierced deeper into the arms of his surname Chang, and he almost cried into tears. Xue Meng's face turned pale when he heard this, and his eyebrows twitched, it seemed that if it weren't for the restraint of being a young master, he would have knocked this pair of crooked dog men and men down the mountain a long time ago. Dachang Gongzi touched Rong Jiu's head, comforted him softly, raised his head and said awe-inspiringly: "Mrs. Wang, the peak of death and life is a dignified and upright sect, but this Mo Gongzi is despicable and obscene!" Jiu'er worked hard to make money, just to redeem himself as soon as possible, he was good, not only abused Jiu'er, but also robbed him of his hard-earned wealth, if your faction does not give us a satisfactory explanation today, although my Chang family does not cultivate immortals, but for generations to do business, wealth can reach the sky, and it will definitely make you unhappy in Bashu! Mrs. Wang panicked: "Ah...... Don't be angry, I, I'......" Mo Ran sneered in his heart, the salt merchant Chang's family is so rich, but this big Chang son can't even redeem Rong Jiu, and he wants his family Jiu'er to earn it himself, if you want to say that there is no greasy here, who will believe it. But he still said with a smile on his lips: "Ah, it turns out that Brother Dachang is the son of a wealthy businessman in Yizhou, and he is really magnificent." I have seen it, I admire, I admire. Dachang Gongzi looked arrogant: "Hmph, even if you still know that the sky is high and thick, since this is the case, you should hurry up and get acquainted with each other, so as not to find yourself unhappy." I took Jiu'er's things, why don't you return them quickly? Mo Ran smiled: "It's really strange, your Jiu'er receives so many guests every day, why don't you rely on others if you lose your baby, and rely on me alone?" "You!" Dachang Gongzi gritted his teeth and sneered, "Okay, good, I knew you would quibble!" Mrs. Wang, you have also seen that Master Mo is unreasonable and does not admit his account, so I won't talk to him. You are in charge, and it's up to you to decide! Madame Wang was a woman who did not know the world, and she was so nervous that she was incoherent: "I...... Ah Ran ...... Mongol ......" Xue Meng stood beside him, and when he saw his mother in embarrassment, he stepped forward and said: "Chang Gongzi, the peak of death and life is disciplined, if what you say is true, if Mo Ran really violates the precepts ‖of greed and lewdness, we will punish him severely." But you have no basis for what you say, you say that Mo Ran stole it, is there any evidence? Dachang Gongzi sneered: "I knew that your faction must have such a thing, so I hurried up and came to Mrs. Wang to confront him before Mo Ran came back." He cleared his throat and said, "Listen, Jiu'er lost two pearls, ten ingots, a pair of plum blossom gold bracelets, a pair of jade hair buckles, and a jade butterfly pendant. Mo Ran stopped drying: "Why are you searching me?" "Hmph, I think you're a thief." Dachang Gongzi raised his chin proudly, "Mrs. Wang, the two crimes of stealing and □□, at the top of life and death, how to punish it" Mrs. Wang said in a low voice: "This ...... The affairs of the sect have always been clumsy, and I am really ...... I don't know ......." "No, no, I don't think Mrs. Wang doesn't know, but she has a heart to protect her nephew.Hehe, I can't imagine that this top of life and death is such a filthy and dirty territory-" "Okay, okay. My aunt said she didn't know what to do, and you bullied a woman, and it's not over yet? Mo Ran finally got a little impatient to listen, interrupted him, and took away a little bit of his usual hippie smile, and turned his face to stare at the pair of dog men. "Okay, I'll search you, but if you can't find it, what if you slander my faction with foul language?" "Then I will immediately apologize to Mo Gongzi." "Okay." Mo Ran happily agreed, "But there is one thing, if you are wrong, in order to apologize, you have to climb down to the top of death and life on your knees." Seeing Mo Ran's confident look, Dachang Gongzi couldn't help but be suspicious. He has been envious of immortal cultivators since he was a child, but his talent is too poor and he can't grasp the essentials. A few days ago, he heard that Rong Jiu, who was a good old man, actually won Mo Ran's favor, and the two agreed that as long as Rong Jiu found an opportunity to take away Mo Ran's cultivation, Dachang Gongzi would redeem Rong Jiu, not only to redeem himself, but also to take Rong Jiu into the house to ensure that he would be rich and worry-free all his life. Dachang Gongzi begged for immortals, Rong Jiu sought wealth, and the two were embarrassed and hit it off. In his previous life, Mo Ran fell for their tricks, although he was settled later, but he really suffered a lot. But in this life, the two of them stealing chickens and rice, this Mo Ran didn't know why he suddenly changed his temperament, a few days ago he was drunk and dreamed of lying in the gentle township, nine children are long, nine children are short. After Rong Jiu twice this morning, he actually rolled up Rong Jiu's belongings and ran away. Dachang Gongzi was angry, and immediately pulled Rong Jiu to the top of life and death to complain. The salt merchant's trading abacus crackled, and he calculated that once Mo Ran was arrested, he would force Mrs. Wang to disperse Mo Ran's cultivation. For this reason, he specially brought a piece of jade pendant that absorbed cultivation, and was ready to pick up some cheap ones and go back and integrate them into his sea of qi. But seeing Mo Ran like this, Dachang Gongzi was on the verge of his head, and he hesitated a little. Mo Rante slipped his head, maybe he had already sold the stolen goods, waiting for himself. But after thinking about it, things have come to this point, and it would be a pity to give up at this time, maybe this kid is bluffing...... This side of his mind is still spinning hard, and Mo Ran has already begun to undress. He happily removed his robe, threw it away at will, and then made a gesture of invitation with a smile: "You're welcome, search slowly." After some tossing, except for some broken silver, nothing was touched, and Dachang Gongzi's face changed. "How is that possible!! You must have cheated it! Mo Ran narrowed his dark purple eyes, touched his chin, and said, "You have touched the robe ten times, and you have touched it seven or eight times all over my body, and I almost stripped naked to show you, are you still not giving up?" "Mo Ran, you-" Mo Ran suddenly realized: "Ah, I understand, Dachang Gongzi, should you covet my beauty, deliberately acted in this play, ran to rub my oil, and took advantage of me, right?" Dachang Gongzi was almost dizzy, pointing to Mo Ran's nose, unable to say a word for a long time, and his face was red. Xue Meng on the side had already endured it, although he couldn't get used to looking at Mo Ran, but Mo Ran was a person at the top of life and death no matter how he said it, and he couldn't tolerate humiliation from outsiders. Xue Meng stepped forward unceremoniously, raised his hand and folded the finger of the eldest prince, and said angrily: "Accompany you to mess around for half a night, it turns out that he has nothing to do!" Dachang Gongzi screamed in pain, holding his fingers: "You, how are you!" You're in this group! No wonder those things can't be found on Mo Ran's body, you must have hidden them for him! You also take off your clothes, and I will search you! Someone dared to order him to wear a wide coat?! Xue Meng was suddenly annoyed and angry: "Shameless! Even your dog's paws are worthy of being stained with the corners of this son's clothes? Don't get out of here! The young master had spoken, and the attendants in the Danxin Palace, who had endured for a long time, immediately rushed up and knocked these two mortals who had no power to fight back down the mountain. Dachang Gongzi's angry shouts came from afar: "Mo Ran, you wait for me!" I'm not done with you! Mo Ran stood outside the Danxin Palace, looking at the distant night, squinting and smiling, and sighed: "I'm so scared." Xue Meng glanced at him coldly: "What are you afraid of?" Mo Ran was sincerely sad: "His family sells salt, I'm afraid there will be no salt to eat." ” “…………” Xue Meng was speechless for a moment, and then asked, "You really didn't prostitute?" "Not really." "You really didn't steal?" "Not really." Xue Meng snorted coldly: "I don't believe you." Mo Ran raised his hand and said with a smile: "If you lie, let me thunder five times a day." Xue Meng suddenly raised his hand and grabbed Mo Ran's arm tightly, Mo Ran glared at him: "What are you doing?" Xue Meng snorted and quickly recited a string of incantations, only to hear a clanging sound, and several inconspicuous beads the size of soybeans slipped out of the ink cuffs and fell to the ground. Xue Meng's palm was filled with spiritual power and he swung towards those beads. The beads sparkled and grew bigger and bigger, and finally became a pile of jewelry, plum blossom armbands, jade earrings, and golden light piled up all over the ground. Mo Ran: "............ They are all the same door, so why bother. Xue Meng's face was gloomy: "Mo Weiyu, you are so shameless." "Haha." Xue Meng said angrily: "Who is laughing with you!" Mo Ran sighed: "Then I can't cry either." Xue Meng darkened his face and said, "The Darkness Chen Cang Technique at the Top of Death and Life, that's how you use it?" "Well, let's learn and put it into practice." Xue Meng was angry again: "That dog that sells salt is annoying, so I don't want to judge you properly in front of him." But that dog thing is right, if you commit the precept of stealing, fornication, and promiscuity, you will be enough to drink a pot of any sect! Mo Ran was not afraid, and said with a smile: "What do you want?" Wait for your uncle to come back and sue him?He is not afraid, his uncle spoils him to death, at most he says a few words, where is he willing to beat him. Xue Meng turned around and swept away the broken hair that had been blown in front of him by the night wind, and his eyes gleamed with pride in the night. "Daddy? No, my father went to Kunlun, and I am afraid that it will be a month or two before he comes back. Mo Ran's smile froze, and he suddenly had an ominous premonition, and he suddenly thought of someone. But- If he was here, he would have been the one who received Chang Gongzi in the Danxin Hall tonight, not Mrs. Wang, who didn't know anything. That man...... Probably not...... Xue Meng could see the flicker in his eyes, and the contemptuous arrogance was even more obvious. "Daddy loves you, but, at the top of life and death, isn't there anyone who doesn't hurt you?" Mo Ran slowly took a few steps back, and said with a forced smile: "Brother Xian, you see it's so late, let's not disturb his old man's quietness, I know it's wrong, next time I won't prostitute or steal, isn't this still possible?" Go back to your room and rest, hehe, I'm tired of you. After saying that, he slipped away. Joke! Xue Meng, this kid is also vicious! He is not an Immortal Monarch now, he is not the master of the human world, how can he be sent to that person? If you let him know that he stole something and prostituted a little girl, he will probably be able to break his two legs! Don't run now, wait when!

6. The master of this seat After all, Xue Meng grew up on the top of life and death, and he was familiar with the terrain of shortcuts, and finally captured Mo Ran. escorted him all the way to the back mountain, the back mountain at the top of death and life, which is the closest place to the ghost world in the whole world, separated by an enchantment, and behind it is the underworld. Seeing the tragic situation in the back mountain, Mo Ran immediately knew why that person was obviously at home, but he still needed Mrs. Wang to be in the front hall to treat people. It's not that the man doesn't want to help, but he really can't get out of it- The barrier of the ghost world has been broken. At this moment, the entire back mountain is filled with a strong ghostly atmosphere. The ghost who has not materialized howls and hovers in the air, and at the entrance of the mountain gate, you can see a huge gap in the sky, behind that gap is the ghost world, a bluestone staircase with thousands of steps long poked out of the crack in the enchantment, and the fierce spirit that has cultivated blood and flesh is crawling down along this step, staggering and densely crawling down, from the underworld, to the human world. In other words, if he was an ordinary person, he would definitely be frightened crazy when he saw this scene, and Mo Ran was shocked by the white sweat when he saw it for the first time, but he was used to it now. The enchantment between the two worlds of humans and ghosts was set up by Fuxi in ancient times, and now, it is very weak, and from time to time there will be broken places, which need to be repaired by immortal cultivators. However, this kind of thing not only does not get much cultivation improvement, but also consumes very spiritual power, and it is a thankless task, so few immortals in the upper cultivation realm are willing to take this job. As the patron saint of the lower cultivation world, the top of death and life has taken on the errand of repairing the enchantment, and the back mountain of their sect is facing the weakest point of the enchantment, in order to make up for the gaps in time. This breaking enchantment will always leak four or five times a year, just like a pot that has been mended, and it is not disabled. At this time, at the entrance of the ghost world, on the long bluestone steps, a man's snow-colored clothes moved, his wide sleeves fluttered, the sword qi around him lingered, and the golden light was boiling, and he was sweeping away the fierce spirits and evil ghosts and mending the loopholes in the enchantment with his own strength. That person has a deep waist and pan sideburns, fairy wind bones, born very handsome, looking from a distance, it is easy to think of the literati who are reading books under the flower tree, floating out of the dust. However, from a closer look, he has sharp eyebrows, phoenix eyes, a straight and narrow nose, and looks elegant and elegant, but there is a meanness in his eyes, which is particularly unkind. Mo Ran glanced at him from afar, although he was prepared, but really, when he saw this person appear in front of him healthy and sound again, he was still, and his bones trembled finely. Half fear, half ...... Agitated. His master. Chu Wanning. In his previous life, Xue Meng finally came to the front of Wushan Palace, crying to see this person. It was this man who ruined Mo Ran's grand cause and ambition, and was finally imprisoned and abused to death by Mo Ran. It stands to reason that Mo Ran should be happy to bring down the opponent and take revenge. The sea is wide and the fish jumps, the sky is high and the birds fly, and no one can control him anymore. Mo Ran originally thought that he thought the same way. However, this does not seem to be the case. After the death of the master, it seems that there is something else that is buried along with the hatred. Mo Ran didn't have much cultivation, and he didn't know that feeling was called meeting an opponent in chess, and he was bright for a while. He only knew that from now on, there would be no more enemies of his own. Shizun is alive, he is afraid, afraid, shuddering, he sees the willow vine in Shizun's hand and his hair stands upside down, just like a lost dog that is used to being beaten, when he hears the sound of knocking, his teeth are sore, his legs and feet are soft, and the corners of his mouth are salivating. Nervous twitching of the legs. Later, Shizun died, and the person Mo Ran feared the most died. Mo Ran felt that he had grown up and had come out of his breath, and finally made this deception of the teacher and the ancestor. In the future, looking at Hongchen, no one dared to let himself kneel, and he never slapped himself again. To celebrate, he opened the altar of pear blossoms, sat on the roof, and drank wine all night. That night, under the influence of alcohol, when he was a teenager, the scar on his back that Shizun smoked seemed to be hot again. At this moment, seeing Shi Zheng appear in front of him, Mo Ran stared at him, afraid and hateful, but there was also a trace of distorted ecstasy. Such an opponent, lost and regained, how can you not like it? Chu Wanning didn't pay attention to the two apprentices who broke into the back mountain, and was still engrossed in fighting the scattered undead. His facial features are elegant, his eyebrows are even, his phoenix eyes are hanging coldly, he is clean and dusty, his temperament is outstanding, his expression remains unchanged in the demon wind and blood rain, and he looks very light, even if he sits down to burn incense and play the piano at this moment, it is not strange. However, such a gentle and elegant beautiful man, at this moment, he was carrying a long sword of exorcism with a cold light shining and dripping with bright red blood beads, and with a flick of his wide sleeves, the sword qi sharpened the bluestone steps in front of him and exploded, and the broken stone and bricks rolled down, cracking all the way from the mountain gate to the bottom of the mountain, thousands of long steps, and a bottomless chasm was split in an instant! It's so fierce. How many years have you not seen the strength of your master? This familiar strong and domineering made Mo Ran's legs weak by inertia, and he didn't stand firm, and knelt on the ground with a thud. Chu Wanning didn't take too long to kill all the ghosts and monsters, and neatly filled in the loopholes in the ghost world, and after doing all this, he fell from the air and came to Mo Ran and Xue Meng. He first glanced at Mo Ran, who was kneeling on the ground, and then raised his eyes to look at Xue Meng, a pair of Danfeng eyes showing some coldness. "Got into trouble?" Ink burns to convince gas. The Master has the ability to always make the most accurate judgment on things right away. Xue Meng said: "Master, Mo Ran went down the mountain and committed the two crimes of stealing, fornication and ‖, please punish the master." Chu Wanning was expressionless and silent for a while, and said coldly: "Got it." Mo Ran: "............" Xue Meng: "............" Both of them were a little confused, and then what?No then? However, just when Mo Ran was secretly lucky in his heart, and when he peeked up to look at Chu Wanning, he caught a glimpse of a sharp golden light, which suddenly pierced the air, and with a whoosh sound like lightning and thunder, it slapped straight on Mo Ran's cheeks!! Bloodstained! The speed of that golden light was so amazing that Mo Ran didn't even have time to close his eyes, the skin and flesh on his face were peeled off, and the pain was scorching. Chu Wanning stood with her hands in her hands, standing coldly in the night breeze of Xiao Killing, the air was still filled with the turbidity of fierce spirits and ghosts, and at this moment, it was mixed with the smell of human blood, which made the forbidden land in the back mountain look more and more eerie and terrifying. What was smoked was a bunch of willow vines that appeared in Chu Wanning's hand at some point, the rattan was narrow and narrow, and there were green young leaves on it, hanging down to the side of the boot. Obviously such an elegant thing should have reminded people of poems such as "slender willow, hold this to send lovers". It's a pity that Chu Wanning is neither slender nor lover. The willow vine in his hand is actually a divine martial art, named Tianwen. At this moment, Tianwen was flowing with golden-red light, illuminating the entire darkness, and also reflected Chu Wanning's bottomless eyes vividly. Chu Wanning's upper and lower lips touched, and Sen Ran said, "Mo Weiyu, you are so bold." Am I really not going to control you? If it was a real fifteen-year-old Mo Ran, he might not take this sentence seriously, thinking that Shizun was just talking to scare himself. But after being reborn, Mo Weiyu had already thoroughly comprehended the "control" of the master with blood in his previous life, and he suddenly felt that his toothstick hurt, and as soon as his brain was hot, his mouth had already begun to die and refuse to admit it, and he wanted to pick himself clean. "Master......" His cheeks were bleeding, and Mo Ran raised his eyes, and his eyes were stained with a layer of moisture. He knew that his current appearance must be very pitiful, "The disciple has never stolen...... I have never been ‖ promiscuous...... Why did Shizun listen to Xue Meng's words and beat me first without asking? ” “…………” Mo Ran has two major skills to deal with his uncle, first, pretending to be cute. Second, pretend to be pitiful. Now that he has copied this set to Chu Wanning, he is so aggrieved that tears are about to fall: "Is the disciple so unbearable in your eyes?" Why didn't the master even give me a chance to plead his case? Xue Meng stomped his feet angrily beside him: "Mo Ran!" You, you dogleg! You, you stink, shameless! Master, don't listen to him, don't be fooled by this bastard! He really stole it! The stolen goods are still there! Chu Wanning lowered her eyelashes and looked cold: "Mo Ran, you really haven't stolen?" "No, I didn't." “…… You should know what happens when you lie to me. Mo Ran's goosebumps were all up, could he not know? But it's still a dead duck with a hard mouth: "Please respect Mingjian!" Chu Wanning raised her hand, and the golden vines swung again, but this time they didn't slap Mo Ran's face, but tied Mo Ran firmly. It's all too familiar. In addition to pumping people on a daily basis, Liu Teng's "Tianwen" also has a role- Chu Wanning stared at Mo Ran, who was firmly locked by Tianwen, and asked again: "Have you ever stolen?" Mo Ran only felt a familiar sharp pain hit his heart, as if a small snake with sharp teeth suddenly pierced into his chest, churning in his internal organs. Accompanied by a sharp pain was an irresistible temptation, Mo Ran couldn't help but open his mouth, and his voice was hoarse: "I...... Never...... Yes......!! As if sensing that he was lying, the golden light of Tianwen became more and more violent, and the cold sweat of Mo Burning was painful, but he still desperately resisted such torture. This is Tianwen's second role in addition to drawing people, for trial. Once they are tied up by Tianwen, no one can lie in front of the Lord of Tianwen, whether it is a human or a ghost, dead or alive, Tianwen has a way to make them open their mouths and tell the answer that Chu Wanning wants to know. There was only one person in his previous life, and in the end, relying on his strong cultivation, he finally managed to keep a secret in front of Tianwen. That person is Mo Weiyu, who has become the emperor of the human world. After being reborn, Mo Ran held a trace of luck, thinking that he should still be able to resist Tianwen's forced interrogation as he did back then, but he bit his lip for a long time, and large beads of sweat seeped down his dark eyebrows, he trembled all over, and finally fell down in front of Chu Wanning's boots in pain, panting ‖ breath. "I ...... I...... Stealing ......" The pain disappeared suddenly. Mo Ran hadn't eased his breath yet, and when he heard Chu Wanning ask the next question, his voice was even colder. "Have you ever been fornicated?" Smart people don't do stupid things, and since they didn't resist it just now, it's even more impossible now. This time, Mo Ran didn't even resist, and when the severe pain hit, he even shouted: "Yes, yes, yes!! Master, don't want it! Don't! Xue Meng's face turned blue next to him, and he was shocked: "You, how can you ...... That Rong Jiu is a man, you actually ......" No one paid attention to him, the golden light of Tianwen slowly dimmed, Mo Ran gasped for breath, his whole body was wet as if he had just been fished out of the water, his face was as white as paper, his lips were still trembling, and he fell to the ground and couldn't move. Through the sweaty eyelashes, I vaguely saw Chu Wanning's elegant figure wearing a green jade crown and wide sleeves reaching to the ground. A strong hatred suddenly surged into my heart - Chu Wanning! In my last life, this seat treated you like that.,That's right!! Even if you live again, you still see how annoying you are! I'm fucking ‖ eighteen generations of your ancestors!! Chu Wanning didn't know that this scumbag was going to his ancestors for eighteen generations, he stood in place with a gloomy face for a while, and then said. "Xue Meng." Although Xue Meng knew that there were many popular men among rich businessmen and young people nowadays, and many people played with Xiao Qi just for freshness, not really like men, but he was still a little unable to digest it, and he stiffened for a while before saying, "Master, the disciple is here." "Mo Ran committed the three precepts of greed, fornication, and deception‖ and took him to the Yama Temple to repent.Tomorrow and the hour will be taken to the platform of good and evil, and punished in public. Xue Meng was taken aback: "What, what?" Public punishment? The meaning of public punishment is to bring the disciples who have committed heavy precepts to the disciples of the whole sect, and in front of everyone, even the lady of the canteen is pulled over, convicted, and punished on the spot. Shame and shame. You must know that Mo Ran is the son of the top of life and death, although the discipline in the sect is strict, but because of Mo Ran's special identity, his uncle took pity on him for losing his parents since he was a child, and he was displaced outside for fourteen years, so he always couldn't help but protect himself selfishly, even if he made a mistake, he only taught a few words in private, and he never even beaten. But the master didn't give the lord face at all, and wanted to carry the precious nephew to the platform of good and evil, and take the face criticism of the whole sect seriously‖ fight Mo Gongzi, and give Mo Gongzi small shoes to wear. This was also something that Xue Meng did not expect. In this regard, Mo Ran is not surprised. He lay on the ground, a sneer on his lips. How great and selfless he is. Chu Wanning's blood was cold, in his last life, Shi Yu died in front of him, Mo Ran cried and begged him, pulled the hem of his clothes, knelt on the ground and begged him for help. But Chu Wanning turned a deaf ear. So his apprentice swallowed his breath in front of him, and Mo Ran cried next to him, but he stood by and ignored it. Now it's just a matter of sending him to the platform of good and evil, and it's just a matter of dealing with the public, what's so strange. Mo Ran only hated that his cultivation was too weak now, he couldn't pick his skin, pull his tendons, drink his blood, pull his hair to his heart's content‖ insult him, torture him, destroy his dignity, and make his life worse than death...... The ferocity of the beasts in his eyes was not hidden for a while, and Chu Wanning saw it. He glanced faintly at Mo Ran's face, and there was no superfluous expression on Sven's elegant face. "What are you thinking?" Annoying! Tianwen hasn't taken it back yet! Mo Ran once again felt the vines that bound him shrink for a while, and his internal organs were about to be twisted into pieces, he screamed in pain, panting and roaring out the thoughts in his head- "Chu Wanning, can you bear it! Look back and I don't / kill you! The crow was silent. Chu Wanning: ".................." Xue Meng was stunned: "........................" Tianwen suddenly withdrew it from Chu Wanning's palm, turned into a little golden light, and then disappeared. Tianwen is melted into Chu Wanning's blood and bones, and it comes out with the call, and dissolves with it. Xue Meng's face turned pale and stammered a little: "Master, Master, Master, ......" Chu Wanning didn't say a word, hanging her jet-black slender eyelashes, looking at her palm for a while, and then raised her eyes, a face actually did not collapse, but her face was more gloomy, he stared at Mo Ran for a moment with the eyes of "criminals deserve death", and then said in a low voice: "God is broken, I'll fix it." Chu Wanning threw down such a sentence, turned around and left. Xue Meng is a stupid child: "Heaven, heaven asks this kind of divine martial arts, will it be bad?" Chu Wanning heard it, and glanced back at him with the eyes of "the criminals deserve death". Xue Meng shuddered suddenly. Mo Ran lay on the ground dying, his face glazed. What he was thinking about just now was indeed looking for an opportunity to Chu Wanning ‖ death, he knew very well that this Chu Sect Master, who was known as "Evening Night Yuheng, Beidou Immortal Venerable", had always paid attention to cultivation and uprightness, and he couldn't stand being trampled on by others and defiled and crushed under his feet. But how could this kind of thing let Chu Wanning know! Mo Ran whimpered like a dog and covered his face. Thinking of Chu Wanning's eyes when he was leaving, he felt that he was probably not far from death.

7. This seat loves to eat and copy the scorching sun. The top of life and death is magnificent, and the corridor stretches. As a rising star among the immortal cultivators, it is quite different from those famous families in the upper cultivation world. Take the most prosperous Linyi Confucian Gate as an example, the main hall of the people is called the "Hall of Six Virtues", which is intended to hope that the disciples can "wisdom, faith, holiness, righteousness, benevolence, and loyalty", and the six virtues are complete. The area where the disciples live, called the "Six Elements Gate", admonishes the disciples to "filial piety, friendship, harmony, marriage, responsibility, and compassion" to each other. The place where the class is taught is called the "Six Arts Platform", which means that the disciples of Confucianism need to be proficient in the six skills of "etiquette, music, archery, royalty, calligraphy, and mathematics". All in all, it's elegant. On the other hand, the top of life and death, worthy of being born in poverty, the name taken is called a word, "Danxin Palace", "Good and Evil Terrace", that is all good, probably Mo Ran his father and his uncle really haven't read for a few days, thinking that they can't hold back a few words later, they start to mess around, and play a talent similar to "Xue Ya" and other names. Therefore, there are many plagiarized names of the underworld at the top of death and life, such as the dark room for disciples' self-reflection, which is called the Yama Temple. The jade bridge that connects the rest area and the teaching area is called Nai He Bridge. The dining hall is called Meng Po Hall, the martial arts arena is called the Sword Mountain Fire Sea, the back mountain forbidden place is called the Dead Ghost Room, and so on. These are not bad, and the more remote places are simply called "this is a mountain", "this is water", "this is a pit", and the famous "ahhhh Naturally, the elders' dormitories are also inextricably linked, each with their own nicknames. Chu Wanning is naturally no exception, he likes tranquility, does not want to live with everyone, his residence is cultivated in the south peak of the top of death and life, hidden in a bamboo and blue sea, there is a pond in front of the court, the red lotus in the pool covers the sun, due to the abundant spiritual power, the hibiscus in the pool blooms all year round, bright as a red glow. The disciples secretly called this beautiful place - Red Lotus Hell. Mo Ran couldn't help but laugh out loud when he thought of this. Who made Chu Wanning have a night mother face all day long, and the disciples in the door saw him as if they saw Shura's powerful ghosts, what is the name of the place where the powerful ghosts stay is not called hell? Xue Meng interrupted his reverie: "You can still laugh!" Eat breakfast quickly, and after eating, follow me to the Good and Evil Terrace, and the master will punish you in public today! Mo Ran sighed and touched the whip marks on his face: "Hiss...... Pain. "Well deserved!" "Alas, I don't know if Tianwen has repaired it, if it hasn't been repaired, don't take it out to interrogate me again, who knows what nonsense I will talk about again." Facing Mo Ran's sincere worries, Xue Meng's face turned red, and he said angrily: "If you dare to speak out in public and insult the master, look at me and pull out your tongue!" Mo Ran covered his face and waved his hand and said quietly: "You don't need to pull it out, you don't need to pull it out, the master will tie me up with willow vines again, and I will judge myself on the spot to prove my innocence." When the hour came, Mo Ran was taken to the platform of good and evil according to the rules, and he looked at the dark blue sea of people below. The disciples at the top of the realm of life and death were all dressed in sect robes, blue and almost blackened, light armor, a lion's head belt, and the silver trim on the gauntlets and hems of their robes were shining. The sun rises in the east, and under the stage of good and evil, there is a piece of light. Mo Ran knelt on the high platform and listened to the Elder Priest read a long letter of guilt in front of him. "Elder Yuheng's disciples, Mo Weiyu, empty eyes, ignoring the teachings, not following the door rules, and degrading morality. Violating the fourth, ninth, and fifteenth precepts of the sect shall be punished with eighty rods according to the law, and the rules of the door shall be copied a hundred times, and shall be grounded for one month. Mo Weiyu, do you have anything to argue? Mo Ran glanced at the white figure in the distance. It was the only elder who didn't have to wear a uniform blue-bottomed silver-rimmed robe at the top of the entire Death and Life Realm. Chu Wanning's snow satin is the clothes, and the silver mist silk is a thin cover, as if it is covered with nine days of frost, but people seem thinner and cooler than frost and snow. He sat quietly, a little far away, Mo Ran couldn't see the expression on his face clearly, but he also knew that this person must be unwavering. Taking a deep breath, Mo Ran said, "There is nothing to argue. The precept elder then asked the following disciples, "If anyone disagrees with the verdict or orders a statement, he can do so at this time." The disciples below all began to hesitate and looked at each other. None of them expected that Elder Yuheng Chu Wanning could really send his apprentice to the platform of good and evil and punish him in public. This thing is good, it is called iron-faced selflessness, and it is ugly, it is called cold-blooded devil. The cold-blooded demon Chu Wanning lightly supported his chin and sat in his position, when someone suddenly shouted with a loud voice: "Elder Yuheng, the disciple is willing to intercede for Senior Brother Timo." ” “…… Plead? The disciple obviously felt that Mo Ran was the lord's own nephew, and even if he made a mistake now, his future would still be bright, so he decided to take the opportunity to curry favor with Mo Ran. He began to talk nonsense: "Although Senior Brother Mo is at fault, he usually loves his fellow disciples and helps the weak, please be lenient for the sake of his essence and not evil!" There is obviously more than one person who intends to curry favor with Senior Brother Mo. Gradually, there were more people who spoke for Mo Ran, and the reasons were all kinds of strange and all-encompassing, and even Mo Ran himself was embarrassed to listen to it - when did he "have a pure heart and a heart for the world"? This is a punishment meeting, not a commendation meeting, right? "Elder Yuheng, Senior Brother Mo once killed the Demon Guardian Dao for me and killed tricky beasts, I am willing to ask for credit for Senior Brother Mo, the merits and demerits are compensated, and I hope that the elder will reduce his sentence!" "Elder Yuheng, Senior Brother Mo once helped me relieve my inner demons when I went mad, I believe that Senior Brother Mo made a mistake this time, but he was just confused for a while, and I also ask the elder to reduce the punishment of Senior Brother!" "Elder Yuheng, Senior Brother Mo once gave me a panacea to save my mother, he was originally a benevolent person, and he asked the elder to punish him lightly!The last person's words were snatched by the previous one, and he had nothing to make up for a while, seeing Chu Wanning's cold eyes sweeping over, he was in a hurry and said, "Elder Yuheng, Senior Brother Mo has helped me with double cultivation-" "Poof." Someone couldn't hold back their laughter. The disciple immediately turned red and retreated. "Yu Heng, stop the anger, stop the anger......" Seeing that the situation was not good, the precept elder was busy persuading him. Chu Wanning Sen said coldly: "I have never seen such a brazen person. What's his name? Whose apprentice? The precept hesitated slightly, and then said softly: "Little apprentice Yaoyu." Chu Wanning raised her eyebrows: "Your apprentice? Want a face? The precept elder couldn't help but be embarrassed, and changed the topic with a red face: "It's still good for him to sing, and he can help when he collects the sacrifice." Chu Wanning snorted and turned her face away, too lazy to talk nonsense with this shameless precept elder. There are thousands of people on the top of death and life, and there are more than a dozen dog legs, which is normal. Mo Ran looked at the way those brothers said it, he had to believe it, he was amazing, it turned out that he was not the only one who was good at talking nonsense with his eyes open, and there were many talents in our sect. Chu Wanning, who had been recited countless times "Elder Yuheng, please be gracious", finally spoke to the disciples. "Intercede for Mo Weiyu?" He paused and said, "Yes, you all come up." Those people did not know what to do, and they went up tremblingly. The golden light flashed in Chu Wanning's palm, and Tianwen came out in obedience, and with a whoosh, tied up the dozen or so people in a ball and firmly tied them in place. Again!! Mo Ran was almost desperate, he was weak when he saw Tianwen, he really didn't know where Chu Wanning got such a perverted weapon, thanks to the fact that he had never married in his previous life, whose girl promised him, if he was not sucked to death, he would be asked to die alive. Chu Wanning's eyes were quite sarcastic, and he asked one of them: "Mo Ran once helped you eliminate demons?" Where could the disciple resist the torture of Tianwen, and immediately howled, "No! No! Then he asked another: "Mo Ran helped you get rid of the madness?" "Ahh Never! Never! "Mo Ran gave you a panacea?" "Ah——! Help me! No, no, no! I made it up! I made it up! Chu Wanning loosened the tie, but then raised his hand and waved it fiercely, crackling and splashing fire, Tianwen suddenly threw it out, and whipped it on the backs of those lying disciples. In an instant, screams were repeated, and blood splattered. Chu Wanning twisted her sword eyebrows and said angrily: "What are you shouting? Get on my knees! The Commandment! "Yes." "Punish me!" "Yes!" As a result, instead of reaping the benefits, each of them was beaten with ten sticks for violating the rhythm of deception, plus a ruthless willow vine that Elder Yuheng gave extralegally. After nightfall, Mo Ran lay on the bed, although he had been drugged, but his back was full of staggered scars, and he couldn't even turn over, his eyes were tearful in pain, and he sniffed. He was born cute, so whimpering and curling up like a beaten stuffed cat cub, but unfortunately what he thought really didn't look like a cub should have. He grabbed the futon and bit the sheets, imagining that this was Chu Wanning's grandson, he bitten! Kick! Kick! Tearing! The only consolation was that Shi Yu came to visit him with his own hand, and was stared at by those gentle and pitying eyes, and Mo Ran's tears fell even more fiercely. He doesn't care what kind of man has tears and doesn't flick, whoever he likes, he loves to be coquettish with whomever he likes. "It hurts? You can't afford to get up? Shi Yu sat on the edge of his bed and sighed, "Master respects him...... He was too ruthless. Look at the ...... that beat you. There were several wounds, and the bleeding has not stopped until now. Mo Ran heard that he felt sorry for himself, a warm current gradually rose in his chest, and his bright eyes lifted from the futon and blinked. "Shifu, you care about me so much, I, I don't hurt." "Alas, looking at you like this, how can it not hurt? Don't you know the temperament of the master, do you dare to make such a big mistake in the future? In the candlelight, Shi Yu looked at him helplessly and a little distressed, and his amorous eyes were sparkling, like warm spring water. Mo Ran's heart moved slightly, and he said obediently: "Never again." I swear. "When did you swear to take it seriously?" But after all, Shi Yu finally smiled, "It's cold to copy your hands, are you up?" If you can't get up, lie on your stomach, and I'll feed you. Mo Ran had already gotten up halfway, but when he heard this, he immediately collapsed and became half-paralyzed. Teacher: "......" Whether in the previous life or in this life, Mo Ran's favorite food is the copy made by Shi Wu, the skin is as thin as cloud smoke, the filling is tender like clotted fat, each one is moist and full, smooth and soft and fragrant, melts in the mouth, and leaves a fragrance on the lips and teeth. Especially the soup, boiled milky white and mellow, sprinkled with green onions, tender yellow egg shreds, and then poured a spoonful of garlic stir-fried red oil and spicy toppings, eat into the stomach, as if it can warm people for a lifetime. Shi Yu carefully fed him spoonful by spoonful, and while feeding, he also told him: "I didn't put red oil today, you are badly injured, and it is not easy to eat spicy food, so drink bone broth." Mo Ran stared at him, couldn't take his eyes off, and said with a smile: "Spicy or not, as long as you make it, it's delicious." "Really good at talking." Shi Yu also smiled, and picked up a poached egg lying in the soup, "I reward you with a heart, I know you like it." Mo Ran laughed hesitantly, and a handful of messy hair was curled on his forehead, like a flower: "Shifu." "What's wrong?" "It's nothing, it's just calling you." “……” Dumb hair dangling. "Teacher." Shi Yu couldn't help but laugh: "Just call me?" "Uh-huh, it's just calling you, I feel so happy." Shi Yu was stunned for a moment, and gently touched his forehead: "This stupid child, it can't be a fever, right?"Mo Ran burst out laughing, rolled halfway, and looked at him sideways, his eyes bright, as if they were full of tiny stars. "It would be great if I could eat the master's handmade every day." This is not a lie. After Shi Yu's death, Mo Ran always wanted to taste the dragon handwriting he made again, but he never came back. At that time, Chu Wanning had not completely broken with him, I don't know if it was out of guilt, seeing that Mo Ran had been kneeling in front of Shi Yu's coffin in a daze, Chu Wanning quietly went to the kitchen, chopped the dough and stuffing, and wrapped a few copies of his hands carefully. It's just that before the wrapping is finished, Mo Ran can see it, and Mo Ran, who has lost his beloved, can't bear it at all, and only feels that Chu Wanning's behavior is mocking herself, clumsy imitation, and deliberately stabbing herself. Shi Wu died, Chu Wanning could have been saved, but he refused to help, and afterwards he wanted to outflank Shi Yu for himself to eat, did he think that this would make him happy? He rushed into the kitchen and knocked over all the utensils, and Xue Yu's full hands rolled all over the floor. He yelled at Chu Wanning: "What are you? You also deserve what he used? Also worthy of the dishes he has cooked? Shi Yu is dead, are you satisfied? Do you have to drive all your apprentices to death and drive them crazy before you are willing? Chu Wanning! There is no one in this world who can make that bowl of copying hands, and no matter how much you imitate it, you can't look like him! Now this bowl, he is both happy and emotional, and slowly eats to the back, although he is still smiling, his eyes are a little moist. Fortunately, the candlelight was dim, and the teacher couldn't see his subtle expression clearly. Mo Ran said: "Master. "Huh?" "Thank you." Shi Yu was stunned for a moment, and then smiled softly: "Isn't it just a bowl of copying hands?" As for being so polite to me, if you like it, I'll make it for you in the future. Mo Ran wanted to say, not just thank you for a bowl of copying hands. I also want to thank you, whether in my previous life or in this life, only you really look up to me, don't mind my background, mind my 14 years of crawling around outside, unscrupulous. I still want to thank you, if it weren't for the fact that I suddenly remembered you, after being reborn, I'm afraid I would have been unable to help but kill Rong Jiu, make a big mistake again, and then go back to the old path. Fortunately, in this life, rebirth is before you die, I will definitely protect you well, if you are sick, Chu Wanning, the cold-blooded devil, is unwilling to save you, and me. But where can these words be spoken? In the end, Mo Ran just drank all the soup, not even a green onion left, and then licked his lips unsatisfied, the dimples were deep, and he was very cute like a fluffy little milk cat. "Is there any tomorrow?" Shi Mo couldn't cry or laugh: "Don't change something else?" Aren't you tired? "I don't get tired of eating every day, I'm afraid that you will annoy me." Shi Mo shook his head and smiled: "I don't know if the flour is enough, if it's not enough, I'm afraid it won't be done, if not, do you think the sugar water eggs are good?" It's also what you love to eat. "Okay, okay. As long as you do it, everything is fine. Mo Ran's heart grew and the grass flew up, and he was so happy that he couldn't wait to hold the quilt and roll twice. Look at how virtuous the teacher is, Chu Wanning, you can just smoke me! Anyway, I'm lying on the bed and there are beauties caring and serving, hum! Thinking of his master, he couldn't help but mix a handful of anger in the tenderness just now. Mo Ran began to pick at the crack of the bed board resentfully, and said in his heart, what night Yuheng, what Beidou Immortal Venerable, all of them are ‖ fucking bullshit! Chu Wanning, let's see in this life!!

8. This seat was punished Mo Ran lay on the bed like a dead fish for three days, and as soon as the wound was closed, he received a summons to let him go to the Red Lotus Water Pavilion to work as a coolie. This is also part of the punishment, during the period when Mo Ran is grounded, he is not allowed to go down the mountain, but he cannot be idle, he must help the sect with chores and do some drudgery. Generally speaking, these errands are such as: helping the eldest lady of Meng Potang to wash dishes, scrubbing the 365 stone lions on the pillars of the Naihe Bridge, copying extremely boring archived files, and so on. But what is the Red Lotus Water Pavilion? It is the residence of Chu Wanning's grandson, known as the Shura field of the Red Lotus Hell. Few people have been there at the top of the Dead and Alive, and everyone who has been there has either broken their arms or legs when they come out. Therefore, Chu Wanning's dormitory, in addition to the Red Lotus Hell, also has a more down-to-earth nickname: Broken Leg Water Pavilion. There is a joke in the pie: "The water pavilion hides the beauty, and the beauty asks the sky." Enter the door of my broken leg, and know that my broken leg is painful. Elder Yuheng, the best choice to help you from menopause. There used to be a female disciple who was not afraid of death, who was so bold that she dared to covet the beauty of Elder Yuheng, taking advantage of the dark moon and high wind, she sneaked to the South Peak and picked it on the eaves, intending to watch the elder bathe and change clothes. The result can be imagined, the female warrior was beaten to death by Tianwen, crying for her father and mother, and lay on the bed for more than 100 days without coming back. And Chu Wanning also let out cruel words, if she dared to commit it again, she would directly pick out people's eyes. See? What ungraceful words! What an incomprehensible behavior! What an outrageous man! In the sect, there were originally some innocent and stupid girls, relying on the fact that they were women, thinking that Elder Yuheng should pity Xiangxiang and cherish the jade, and always giggled in front of him, in a vain attempt to attract the attention of the elders. But since the elder slashed the female hooligan, no one dared to fight him anymore. Elder Yuheng, both men and women, has no gentlemanly bearing, except for a good-looking face, he can't do anywhere - this is the evaluation of Chu Wanning by the disciples in the sect. The little junior brother who came to summon the message looked at Mo Ran quite sympathetically, and endured it, but he still couldn't hold back: "Senior Brother Mo ......" "Huh?" “…… Elder Yuheng's temper is so bad, none of the people who went to the Red Lotus Water Pavilion can stand up, you see, otherwise, you will say that your wounds have not healed yet, and ask Elder Yuheng to let you go to brush the dishes, right? Mo Ran was very grateful to this junior disciple for his bodhisattva heart, and then rejected him. Ask Chu Wanning? Forget it, he doesn't want to be served by God again. So he laboriously put on his clothes, dragged his heavy steps, and walked reluctantly to the south peak of the top of life and death. Red Lotus Water Pavilion, Red Lotus Hell, Chu Wanning's residence, there is not a single living person within a hundred miles. No one wanted to be close to where he lived, and Chu Wanning's bad taste and uncertain personality made everyone in the sect stay away from him. Mo Ran was a little apprehensive, not knowing what Chu Wanning would punish herself, thinking all the way to the top of the South Peak, after passing through the overlapping bamboo forest, a large area of splendid red lotus came into view. At this time, it is early in the morning, the sun rises in the east, reflecting the brocade of the sky, the fiery red clouds and the red hibiscus of the lotus leaves in the pond reflect each other, the mighty and mighty, the waves are bright and extinguished. The water pavilion in the curved corridor on the pond stands quietly, a curtain of waterfalls on the mountain is noisy, the fine crystal water droplets are tinkling and knocking on the stone wall, the water mist is steaming, the smoke is condensed, and the tranquility shows a bit of enchantment. Mo Ran's feelings about this were: Vomit. Where Chu Wanning lives, no matter how good-looking he is, he is vomiting! Look, how arrogant and lascivious, how extravagant and wasteful, the disciples' houses are closely connected, and the rooms don't occupy a large area, but he Elder Yuheng is good, he occupies a whole mountain by himself, and also digs three large pools, and plants lotus flowers, well, although these lotus flowers are all special varieties and can be refined into holy medicines, but- Anyway, it is not pleasing to the eye. I can't wait to burn this broken leg water pavilion with a fire! Belly slander is belly slander, in view of the fact that he is sixteen years old this year and is unable to compete with Sect Master Chu, Mo Ran still came to Chu Wanning's residence, stood at the door, squinted his eyes, and pretended to be a grandson sweetly. "Disciple Mo Ran, meet the master." "Well, come in." The room was chaotic, and the cold-blooded demon Chu Wanning was dressed in a white robe, with his clothes folded high and tight, quite an ascetic aura. He wore a high ponytail and black metal gauntlets, and he sat on the ground tinkering with a pile of mechanical parts, and he had a pen in his mouth. Glancing at Mo Ran expressionlessly, he bit the barrel of the pen and said vaguely, "Come here." The ink burned and passed. It was a bit difficult, because there was nothing left for the house to stay, and there were drawings and broken pieces of metal scattered everywhere. Mo Ran's brows twitched, he had never entered Chu Wanning's room in his previous life, and he didn't know that this well-dressed beautiful man lived in such a mess...... It's hard to put into words. "Master, what are you doing?" "Night Wanderer." "What?" Chu Wanning was a little impatient, probably because she was holding a pen and it was inconvenient to speak: "Night wanderer." Mo Ran silently glanced at the mess of parts on the ground. This master of his is known as Grandmaster Chu, and he is not in vain. Speaking from his heart, Chu Wanning is a very strong man, whether it is his three god-level weapons, his enchantment technique, or his mechanism manufacturing technique, it is worthy of the words "reaching the peak". This is also the reason why he has such a bad temper and is so difficult to serve, but the major immortal cultivation sects are still fighting to grab him. For the "Night Wanderer", the reborn Mo Ran is very clear. It was a kind of mecha made by Chu Wanning, with a low price and strong combat effectiveness, which could protect the ordinary people of the cultivation realm at night from ordinary ghosts. In the previous life, the well-made Night Wandering God has become a must-have mecha for almost every household, and the price of each one is equivalent to a broom, and the effect is much better than that of the grinning door god. After Chu Wanning's death, these night wandering gods still guarded the poor families who couldn't afford to hire a Taoist chief. This compassionate mind is matched with Chu Wanning's affection for his apprentices...... Hehe, it really makes Mo Ran contemptible. Mo Ran sat down, looking at the "Night Wandering God" who was still just a bunch of parts at this time, the past slipped past from the bottom of his heart, and he couldn't help but pick up a Night Wandering God's finger knuckles and grasp it in his hand to take a closer look. Chu Wanning buckled the falcon of the parts, finally freed his hand, took down the pen that had been biting in his mouth, and glared at Mo Ran: "That one has just been put on tung oil, you can't touch it." "Oh......" Mo Ran put down his knuckles, adjusted his emotions, and still looked harmless to humans and animals, and asked with a smile, "Master summoned me over, did you plan to ask me to help?" Chu Wanning said, "Hmm." "Do what?" "Clean up the house." Mo Ran's smile froze, and he looked at the room after the earthquake: ".................." Chu Wanning is a genius in immortal arts, but also an idiot in life. After cleaning up the fifth teacup that was broken and not swept away in time, Mo Ran finally couldn't stand it anymore: "Master, how long have you not taken care of this house?" Oh my God, such a mess! Chu Wanning was looking at the drawings, and she didn't raise her head when she heard the words: "It's almost a year." Mo Ran: ".................." "Where do you usually sleep?" "What?" There may be something wrong with the drawing, Chu Wanning was disturbed, and she looked even more impatient than usual, rubbing her hair, and replied angrily, "Of course it's a bed." Mo Ran glanced at the bed, which was filled with all kinds of mecha that had been completed for the most part, as well as a series of tools such as saws, axes, files, etc., all of which were shining with cold light and extremely sharp. Amazing, why didn't this person cut off his head when he slept? After working for most of the day, the sawdust on the floor swept all over the three dustpans, and the white towels on the shelves of the bookcase were blackened by more than a dozen pieces, and at noon, only half of them were tidied up. Fuck Chu Wanning, this person is really more poisonous than a poisonous woman. Tidying up the room doesn't seem like a serious punishment, and it doesn't look like coolie labor when you say it, but who knows it's such a ghost place that hasn't been cleaned for 365 days? Don't say that you are covered in scars, even if you are healthy now, you can exhaust half your life by tossing like this! "Master, ......" "Huh?" "Your pile of clothes......" has been piling up for about three months. Chu Wanning finally connected one of the arms of the Night Wandering God, he rubbed his sore shoulders, raised his eyes to look at the robes that were piled up on the suitcase, and said coldly: "I'll wash it myself." Mo Ran breathed a sigh of relief, thank God, and then was a little curious: "Huh? Master also does laundry? Chu Wanning glanced at him, and after a while, said coldly: "What's so difficult about this?" Throw it in water, soak it, scoop it up, and dry it. "............" I really don't know how those girls who are thinking of Grandmaster Chu will feel when they hear this. Mo Ran deeply felt that this useless man was really disgusting, and how many hearts were broken when he said it. "It's not early, you can go to the dining hall with me, and I'll take care of the rest when I come back." People came and went in Meng Po Hall, and the disciples at the top of life and death were eating in groups, Chu Wanning took a lacquered wooden tray and served a few dishes, and sat silently in the corner. With him as the core, the surrounding twenty feet were gradually empty. No one dared to sit too close to Elder Yuheng, for fear that he would be unhappy, and throwing out Tianwen would be a wild convulsion. Chu Wanning himself actually knew this very well, but he didn't mind, a cold beauty sat there, eating the contents of the bowl gently. Today, though, it's different. Mo Ran was brought by him, so he naturally had to follow him. Others are afraid of him, and Mo Ran is also afraid, but he is a person who has died once, and his fear of Chu Wanning is not so great. Especially after the fear after the first meeting gradually subsided, the disgust for Chu Wanning in the previous life slowly emerged. No matter how powerful Chu Wanning is, what? In his last life, he didn't die at his hands. Mo Ran sat down in front of him, calmly chewing the sweet and sour pork ribs in the bowl, crunching and biting, and soon the bones spit into a small mountain. Chu Wanning suddenly dropped her chopsticks. Mo Ran was stunned. “…… Can you stop eating and smack? "I chew bones, don't I chew my mouth?" "Then don't eat bones." "But I like to eat bones." "Get out of here and eat." The sound of the two arguing was getting louder and louder, and there were already disciples peeking at them. Mo Ran resisted the urge to put the rice bowl on Chu Wanning's head, pursed his oily lips, and after a while, squinted his eyes, and a sweet smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. "Master, don't shout so loudly. If others hear it, won't they laugh at us? Chu Wanning has always been thin-skinned, but sure enough, her voice softened, and she whispered, "Get out." Mo Ran laughed straight to the bottom. Chu Wanning: ".................." "Hey, Master, don't stare at me, eat, eat. I try to keep it as quiet as possible. Mo Ran laughed enough, and began to pretend to be well-behaved again, and the sound of gnawing bones was really much quieter. Chu Wanning eats soft and not hard, seeing that Mo Ran is obedient, his face softened slightly, he is no longer so bitter and hateful, he lowered his head and ate his green vegetables and tofu gently. It didn't take long for Mo Ran to start working again. He didn't know what was wrong with him, in short, when he saw Chu Wanning in this life, he wanted to make heaven and earth and make others angry. So Chu Wanning found that although Mo Ran didn't chew loudly, he began to eat the ribs with his hands, and his hands were greasy, and the sauce was shiny. Chu Wanning's forehead was bruised, and she endured. He lowered his eyelashes, didn't look at Mo Ran, and took care of his own meals. I don't know if Mo Ran was too happy to eat and too forgetful, and accidentally threw the gnawed bones into Chu Wanning's rice bowl. Chu Wanning stared at the messy and hideous pork ribs, and the air around her quickly condensed and froze at a speed visible to the naked eye. "Ink Burning ......!!!" "Master......" Mo Ran was a little frightened, and he didn't know how much was true and how much was false, "That...... Uh, I didn't mean to. It's weird. “……” "Don't be angry, I'll clip it out for you." As he spoke, he really stretched out his chopsticks, swished into Chu Wanning's bowl, and quickly picked up the ribs. Chu Wanning's face was pale, as if she was about to faint with nausea. Mo Ran's eyelashes were puffed, and there was a bit of pitiful grievance on his delicate face: "Master, is this disgusting me?" ” “……” "Master, I'm sorry." That's it. Chu Wanning thought to herself. Why bother to be like a junior. He gave up the urge to summon Tianwen to give Mo Ran a snort, but his appetite was gone, and he got up and said, "I'm full." "Huh? That's all you eat? Master, you haven't touched much in the bowl. Chu Wanning said coldly: "I'm not hungry." Mo Ran was happy to become a flower in his heart, and his mouth was still sweet: "Then I won't eat it either, let's go, let's go back to the Red Lotus Land - cough, go to the Red Lotus Water Pavilion." Chu Wanning narrowed her eyes: "Let?" There was a sarcasm in his eyes, and then he said, "Who is with you?" The elders and young are respectful and orderly, you speak well to me. Mo Ran's mouth should be diligent, his eyes are bent with a smile, well-behaved, sensible and cute. However, this person is thinking in his heart, the elder and the young are inferior? Speak well? Hehe, if Chu Wanning could know what happened in his previous life, he should know - in the end, in this world, only he Mo Weiyu is respected. No matter how noble and arrogant Chu Wanning is, he is invincible, and in the end, he is not a piece of mud on the sole of his boots, and he has to rely on his charity to survive reluctantly? Quickly keeping up with the pace of the master, Mo Ran still had a rather bright smile on his face. If Shi Yu is the white moonlight in his heart, Chu Wanning is the broken fish thorn stuck in his throat, he wants to crush this thorn □□, or swallow it and be corroded by gastric juice. In short, this rebirth, anyone can let go. But he will never let Chu Wanning go. However, Chu Wanning didn't seem to have any intention of sparing him easily. Mo Ran stood in front of the library of the Red Lotus Hell, looking at the fifty columns and ten-story bookshelves, thinking that he had misheard. "Master, you say...... What? Chu Wanning said lightly: "Wipe all the books here." ” “……” "Wipe it and then register it." “……” "I'll check it out tomorrow morning." “！！！” What!!! Is he going to stay in Red Lotus Hell tonight?? But he also made an appointment with Shi Wu to let Shi Wu change his medicine at night!! He opened his mouth to bargain, but Chu Wanning didn't bother to pay attention to him, waved his wide sleeves, turned around and went to the organ room, and closed the door of the organ room coldly by the way. Mo Ran, who was in trouble on a date, fell into a deep disgust with Chu Wanning - he wanted to burn Chu Wanning's books!! No! With a twist of his mind, he came up with an even more damaging idea......

9. This seat is not a drama master Chu Wanning's taste is really bad. Bland. Tedious. It's hopeless. Look at all the shelves, what kind of broken books they are! "Catalogue of Ancient Enchantments", "Atlas of Strange Flowers and Sketches", "Linyi Confucian Wind Gate Piano Score", "Grass and Trees Collection", the only thing that can be regarded as a pastime is probably only a few "Shu Di Travels" and "Bashu Food". Mo Ran picked out a few newer books, which Chu Wanning obviously didn't read often, and smeared all the pages in them and drew a bunch of pictures of the Spring Palace. He thought while painting, hum, there are not 10,000 but 8,000 books here, and when Chu Wanning found out that several of them had been changed to □□, he didn't know that it was the Year of the Monkey and Ma Yue, and at that time, Chu Wanning definitely didn't know who did it, so he could only sulk, it was really wonderful, wonderful. Thinking about it, I couldn't help but hold the book and laugh. Mo Ran painted more than ten books in a row, using his imagination, imaginative, what □□ to paint, that brushwork can be described as Cao Yi with water and Wu with the wind, elegant and handsome. If someone asks Elder Yuheng to borrow books, and they happen to borrow these books, it is estimated that words like this will circulate - "Elder Yuheng has a beast's heart, and he actually secretly clips pictures of men and women having ‖sex in "Qingxin Jue"!" "Elder Yuheng is a teacher in vain, and there is a comic book of Long Yang's broken sleeves in the sword book!" "What a Big Dipper Immortal Venerable, a well-dressed beast!" The more Mo Ran thought about it, the funnier it became, and in the end he simply covered his stomach and rolled around on the ground with a brush, so happy that he kicked his feet around, and he didn't even notice that someone had walked to the door of the library. So when Shi Wu came over, what he saw was a Mo Ran who was rolling in the stacks of books, laughing like crazy. Teacher: "...... Ran, what are you doing here? Mo Ran was stunned for a moment, sat up suddenly, hurriedly covered up all the yellow pictures, and put on a dog-like face: "Wipe it, wipe the floor." Shi Yu couldn't help but smile: "Take clothes to wipe the floor?" "Ahem, I didn't find a rag. Don't talk about this, Shifu, why are you here at night? "I went to your house to look for you, but I didn't find it, and I asked someone else, and I found out that you were here with Shizun." Shi Yu entered the library and helped Mo Ran put away the books piled up all over the ground one by one, and said gently, "It's okay left and right, I'll come and see you." Mo Ran was very happy, but also a little flattered, pursed his lips, and the person who had always been flamboyant was actually a little speechless. "That'...... Well...... Then you sit! After turning around in place for a long time, Mo Ran said a little nervously, "I, I'll pour tea for you." "No, I came here quietly, if I ask the master to find out, it will be troublesome." Mo Ran scratched his head: "That's what I said...... "Chu Wanning is a pervert!" Sooner or later, he will be overthrown, and he will no longer succumb to his authority! "You haven't eaten dinner yet, have you? I've brought you some food. Mo Ran's eyes lit up: "Long copying hands? "Poof, you're not tired. I didn't bring a copy, the Red Lotus Water Pavilion was far away, and I was afraid that it would be a lump if I brought it. Oh, it's some stir-fried dishes, do you want to see if it's the right appetite? Shi Mo opened the food box next to him, and there were indeed a few red and bright side dishes inside. A plate of tailwind ears, a plate of fish-flavored shredded pork, a plate of uterine chicken, a plate of cucumbers, and a bowl of rice. "Hey, put the peppers aside?" "I'm afraid you'll be hungry, so let it go a little." Shi Mo said with a smile, he and Mo Ran both love spicy dishes, so they naturally know the truth of not being spicy or happy, "But your wound is not well, I don't dare to put too much, a little to improve the taste, it is better than not a little red." Mo Ran happily bit the chopsticks, and the dimples were as sweet as honey under the candle flame: "Wow! I want to cry when I am moved! Shi Yu couldn't help but smile: "When you finish crying, the dishes will be cold." Cry again after eating. Mo Ran cheered, and the chopsticks flicked quickly. When he eats, he is like a hungry dog, Chu Wanning always can't get used to his ghostly appearance, but Shi Yu will not dislike it. Shi Yu was always gentle, smiling and telling him to eat more slowly, while handing him a cup of tea. The plate was soon empty, Mo Ran touched his stomach and breathed a sigh of relief, squinted his eyes and sighed: "Satisfied ......" Shi Yu seemed to ask casually: "Is it that the dragon is delicious, or are these dishes delicious?" Mo burns on food, just like his attachment to his first love, very infatuated. Tilting his head, he looked at Shi Yu with dark and soft eyes, and grinned: "Long copying his hands." "......" Shi Mo smiled and shook his head. After a while, he said, "Ah Ran, I'll help you change the dressing." The ointment was made by Madame Wang. Mrs. Wang was a disciple of the "Lonely Moon Night" of the Pharmaceutical Immortal Gate in her early years, she was weak in martial arts, she didn't like to fight and kill, but she liked to study medicine very much, there was a medicine garden on the top of death and life, where she planted many precious plants and trees with her own hands, so there was never a shortage of wound medicine in the sect. Mo Ran took off his shirt and turned his back to Shi Fu, the scar behind him was still faintly painful, but Shi Fu's warm fingers were dipped in the ointment, and he rubbed it little by little, and gradually forgot the pain, but became a little uneasy. "Alright." Shi Yu wrapped a new bandage around Mo Ran and carefully tied a knot, "Put on your clothes." Mo Ran turned his head and glanced at Shi Yu. Under the dim candle fire, the teacher's skin was white and the snow was more and more amorous, he saw that his mouth and tongue were dry, and he really didn't want to put on clothes, but after hesitating for a while, he still lowered his head and quickly put on his coat. "Teacher." "Huh?" In such a claustrophobic and secluded study, the atmosphere of lonely men and widows is very good. Mo Ran originally wanted to say something touching the world, but he was an illiterate person who could set his year name as "halberd", and he held back for a long time, and his face turned red with a bulging bag, and he only held back three words: "You are so good." "Whatever it is, it's all as it should be." "I'll be especially nice to you, too.Mo Ran's tone was very calm, but his palms were sweaty, and he finally betrayed his actually turbulent heart, "When I'm amazing, no one can bully you." Neither can the master. Shi Yu didn't know why he suddenly spoke like this, he was stunned for a moment, but he still said gently: "Okay, from then on, you have to rely on Ah Ran." "Uh-huh......" Mo Ran responded, but he was even more anxious by the teacher's amorous gaze, and he didn't dare to look at it again, so he lowered his head. For this person, he has always been cautious, and even persistent. "Ah, the master wants you to wipe so many books? Do you want to make a book overnight? Mo Ran still wanted to save face in front of his sweetheart: "It's okay, hurry up, it's too late." The teacher said, "I'll help you." "Then how can it be done, if it is discovered by the master, you must be punished together." Mo Ran was very firm, "It's not early, you go back and rest, there will be morning cultivation tomorrow morning." Shi Yu took his hand and laughed softly: "It's okay, he can't find out, we ...... quietly" Before he could finish speaking, a cold voice was heard. "Quietly?" Chu Wanning didn't know when she had come out of the organ room, her face was cold, and the frost and snow in Danfeng's eyes continued. He was dressed in white and cold, standing at the door of the library pavilion, looking at them expressionlessly, his eyes paused for a moment on the hands of the two of them, and then moved away. "Shi Mingjing, Mo Weiyu, you are so bold." Shi Yu's face was like snow in an instant, and he suddenly let go of Mo Ran's hand, and his voice was like a mosquito: "Master, ......" Mo Ran also secretly said that it was not good, and lowered his head: "Master." Chu Wanning walked in, ignoring Mo Ran, but looked down at Shi Yu who was kneeling on the ground, and said lightly: "The Red Lotus Water Pavilion is all over the enchantment, do you think that if you enter without notification, I won't know." The teacher kowtowed in panic: "The disciple knows his mistake." Mo Ran was anxious: "Master, Shi Yu just came to change the medicine for me, and he will leave immediately, please don't blame him." Shi Yu was also anxious: "Master, this matter has nothing to do with Senior Brother Mo, it is the disciple's fault, and the disciple is willing to accept the punishment." ” “……” Chu Wanning's face turned blue. He didn't say a word, and the two of them were anxious to excuse each other, seeing him as a beast of prey, and hating the same enemy. Chu Wanning was silent for a while, barely suppressed the twitching eyebrows, and said lightly: "It's really a deep love for the same family, which is moving, so it seems that I am the only one in this room who is a wicked person." Mo Ran said: "Master, ......" “…… Don't call me. Chu Wanning flicked her wide sleeves and didn't want to speak again. Mo Ran didn't know what was wrong with him, why he was so angry. I only guess that Chu Wanning has always hated others pulling and pulling in front of him, no matter what kind of pulling and pulling it is, it probably dirties his eyes. The three of them were silent for a long time. Chu Wanning suddenly turned around, turned around and left. Shi Yu raised his face, his eyes were a little red, and he said blankly: "Master? "You go and copy the rules ten times, go back." Shi Yu lowered his eyes, and after a while, he said softly, "...... Be. Mo Ran was still kneeling in place. Shi Yu stood up, glanced at Mo Ran, hesitated again, and knelt down again after a while, begging Chu Wanning. "Master, Senior Brother Mo's scar has just healed, disciple is bold, please don't be too embarrassed for him." Chu Wanning didn't say anything, he stood alone under the hanging lamp of the candle flame that was clearly extinguished, and after a while, he suddenly turned his face sideways, only to see his sword eyebrows sharp, his eyes like torches, and he said angrily. "So much nonsense, you still don't leave?!" Chu Wanning was originally more than handsome, but not gentle enough, and even more terrifying, Shi Yu trembled in fright, for fear of angering Shizun, and even more involved Mo Ran, so he hurriedly bowed down and retreated. There were only two of them left in the Library Pavilion, Mo Ran sighed secretly, and said, "Master, the disciple is wrong, and the disciple will continue to make a register." Chu Wanning didn't turn her head and said, "If you are tired, go back." Mo Ran suddenly raised his face. Chu Wanning said coldly: "I won't keep you." How could he be so kind to let himself go? There must be fraud! Mo Ran said wittily: "I'm not leaving." Chu Wanning paused and sneered: "...... Okay, whatever you want. After saying that, he shook his sleeves and turned to leave. Mo Ran was stunned - no fraud? He also thought that Chu Wanning would definitely reward himself with another meal of willow vines. I was busy until midnight, and finally got things done. Mo Ran yawned and walked out of the library. At this time, the night was already dark, and the dim light was still shining in Chu Wanning's bedroom. Hey? That nasty demon hasn't slept yet, huh? Mo Ran walked over, ready to say hello to Chu Wanning before leaving. When I entered the house, I found that Chu Wanning had already rested, but this person with a poor memory forgot to extinguish the candle before going to bed. Or, he was halfway through the cooking, and he was so tired that he fell asleep. Mo Ran glanced at the night wandering god who had pieced together a prototype on the side of the bed, and estimated this possibility in his heart, and finally determined that this was the truth when he saw the metal gloves that Chu Wanning had not taken off at all, and the half-cut buckle that was still clenched in his hand. Chu Wanning was not so cold when he fell asleep, he curled up on the bed full of mecha parts, saws and axes. There were too many things to spread out, and there was actually no place for him, so he curled up very small, hunched over, his long eyelashes drooping, and he looked a little lonely. Mo Ran stared at him for a moment. Chu Wanning ...... today What the hell are you angry about? Could it be that the Qi Master just broke into the Red Lotus Water Pavilion privately, and still wanted to help him sort out the books? Mo Ran approached the bed, rolled his eyes, leaned into Chu Wanning's ear, and tried to shout in a very small and very small voice: "Master? ” “…… Hmm......" Chu Wanning snorted lightly and hugged the cold mecha in his arms.He slept soundly, breathing evenly, and the sharp teeth of the metal gloves that had not been taken off were pillow on the side of his face, like the claws of a cat or a leopard. Mo Ran saw that he didn't look like he would wake up for a while, and as soon as his heart moved, he squinted his eyes and rubbed a wicked smile at the corner of his mouth. He pressed against Chu Wanning's ear, lowered his voice and said tentatively: "Master, get up." ” “……” "Master?" “……” "Chu Wanning?" “……” "Hey, I'm really asleep." Mo Ranle was happy, leaning on his pillow with his arms propped up, and looked at him with a smile, "That's great, I'll settle the account with you now." Chu Wanning didn't know that someone wanted him to settle accounts, so he still slept with his eyes closed, and his handsome face seemed very peaceful. Mo Ran put on a majestic posture, but unfortunately he was born in Lefang since he was a child, and he didn't read for a few days. "Boldly Diao Min Chu, you deceive the king, you have no respect for the king, you ...... Well, you're ......." Scratching his head, he was a little short of words, after all, he later became the emperor, and it was either you who were a cheap maid or you who were a dog slave, but these didn't seem to be suitable for Chu Wanning. After racking my brains and thinking about it for a long time, I suddenly thought of a statement that is often on the lips of the little sisters of Le Fang, although I don't know the meaning very well, but it seems to be pretty good. So Mo Ran raised his eyebrows and said sharply: "You heartless little donkey hooves, are you guilty?" Chu Wanning: "......" "If you don't speak, this seat will treat you as a confession!" Chu Wanning probably felt a little noisy, snorted sullenly, and continued to sleep with the mecha in her arms. "You have committed such a great mistake, and this seat should judge you according to the law...... Well, sentence you to mouth punishment! Grandpa Liu! After shouting by inertia, he realized that Gonggong Liu was already a person in his previous life. Mo Ran thought about it and decided to wronged himself to play his father-in-law. So he flattered: "Your Majesty, the old slave is here." Then he immediately cleared his throat and said solemnly: "Execute immediately." "Your Majesty's orders." Alright, the words are finished. Mo Ran rubbed his hands and began to "torture" Chu Wanning. The so-called verbal punishment was actually not originally there, it was made up by Mo Ran. So how should this improvised verbal punishment be executed? I saw a generation of tyrant Mo Ran, solemnly clearing his throat, his eyes were cold and fierce, slowly approaching Chu Wanning's cold face like a clear spring in the Snow Valley, and approaching the pale lips little by little. And then...... Mo Ran stopped, glared at Chu Wanning, and scolded word by word: "Chu Wanning, I/fuck/your mother, you unparalleled little heart, heart, and eyes." Syllable. Syllable. Volley Void slapped both mouths. Hehe, the execution was successful! Refreshing! Mo Ran was happy, and suddenly felt a stab in his neck, noticed something unusual, and suddenly lowered his head, facing a pair of noble and cold phoenix eyes. Mo Ran: "......" Chu Wanning's voice was like a jade shattering ice lake, and she couldn't tell whether it was more immortal qi or deeper coldness: "What are you doing." "This seat...... Bah. Old Slave ...... Phew! Fortunately, these two sentences were as light as a mosquito's groan, Chu Wanning's eyebrows frowned slightly, and it seemed that she didn't hear it clearly. Mo Ran had an idea, and raised his hand again and slapped two palms near Chu Wanning's face. “……” Faced with the increasingly unkind look of the master, the former emperor of the human world smiled very doggedly: "Disciple, disciple is fighting mosquitoes for Shizun."”

10. This seat is a fledgling Fortunately, the "mouth punishment" that Mo Ran was playing by himself was not completely listened to by Chu Wanning. Nonsense, barely let him be confused. When he returned to his bedroom, it was already late, Mo Ran fell asleep, and went to morning repair the next day. After the morning meditation, it was his favorite thing in the morning: too early. Meng Po Hall, the place of breakfast, gradually increased with the dissolution of the morning repair. Mo Ran sat opposite Shi Yan, Xue Meng came late, and the place next to Shi Wu was occupied by others, so he had to have a gloomy face, and reluctantly sat next to Mo Ran with his own early. If Mo Ran wanted to tell the most subtle point of the Peak of Death and Life, he would definitely say: This door does not need to open the valley. Unlike many sects in the upper cultivation world, the top of death and life has its own set of cultivation methods, and there is no need to fast without abstaining from meat and fish, so the food in the sect has always been abundant. Mo Ran drank a bowl of spicy and fragrant oil tea, crushed peanuts and vegetables and crispy soybeans along the side, and a plate of brown and crispy fried buns in front of him, which was specially called for Shi Yu. Xue Meng squinted at Mo Ran, and was quite sarcastic: "Mo Ran, I didn't expect you to be able to stand up and come out after entering the Red Lotus Hell." Terrific. Mo Ran didn't raise his head: "Then you don't look at who I am." "Who are you?" Xue Meng sneered, "Master didn't discount your leg, so you don't know which green onion you are?" "Oh, I'm a green onion, so what are you." Xue Meng sneered: "I am the chief disciple of the master. "You sealed it yourself? Hey, I suggest that you go to the master to make a seal, frame it and hang it on the wall for offerings, otherwise you won't be worthy of the title of chief disciple. With a click, Xue Meng pinched off the chopsticks. Shi Yu hurriedly made peace beside him: "Don't make any noise, let's eat quickly." Xue Meng: "...... Hum. Mo Ran smiled and learned from him: "Hmph." Xue Meng was furious and slapped the table: "You are bold! Seeing that the situation was not good, Shi Yu hurriedly grabbed Xue Meng: "Young master, so many people are watching, let's eat, don't fight." These two people don't agree, although they are cousins, but they pinch when they meet, and after the teacher persuaded Xue Meng, they were bitterly sandwiched in the middle to ease the atmosphere and talk on both sides. After a while, he asked Xue Meng: "Young master, when will the flower cat raised by Madame be born?" Xue Meng replied, "Oh, you said Ahri? My mother was mistaken, it didn't get pregnant, it was eating too much, and it looked like it had a big belly. Teacher: "............" After a while, he asked Mo Ran: "Ah Ran, do you still want to go to work at Shizun today?" "It shouldn't be needed, everything that should be sorted out is sorted out. I'll help you copy the rules today. Shi Mo smiled: "How can you still have time to help me?" You have a hundred more copies to copy. Xue Meng raised his eyebrows, and looked at the teacher who had always been quiet and guarded with some surprise: "Why do you have to copy the door rules?" Shi Wu's face was embarrassed, and before he could speak, suddenly, the buzzing conversation in the dining hall suddenly fell silent. The three of them turned around and saw Chu Wanning entering Meng Po Hall in white clothes, walked to the kitchen cabinet with an expressionless face, and began to pick snacks. The dining hall where more than 1,000 people dined, there was one more Chu Wanning, and suddenly it was as quiet as a cemetery. The disciples were all bored, and even if they wanted to communicate, they all spoke very lightly. Shi Yu sighed softly, looked at Chu Wanning holding the tray, sat in the corner where he would sit as usual, drank porridge silently, and couldn't help but say, "Actually, I think that Shizun is sometimes quite pitiful. Mo Ran raised his eyes: "What do you say?" "You see, where he sits, no one else dares to approach, when he comes, others don't even dare to speak loudly, it's okay that the lord is here before, the lord is not there, he doesn't even have a person to talk to, isn't he very lonely?" Mo Ran snorted: "That's what he asked for himself." Xue Meng was angry again: "You dare to mock the master? "Where did I mock him? I'm telling the truth. Mo Ran sandwiched another fried bun for Shi Yu, "With his temper, who wants to stay with him." "You ——!" Mo Ran looked at Xue Meng with a hippie smile and said lazily, "Not convinced? If you're not convinced, sit down and have dinner with the master, don't sit with us. One sentence blocked Xue Meng. Although he respected Chu Wanning, he was more afraid like everyone else. I couldn't help but be embarrassed and annoyed, but I couldn't argue, so I could only kick the two legs of the table, sulking by myself and by myself. There was a hint of lazy smugness on Mo Ran's face, and he glanced at the little phoenix quite defiantly, and then his eyes fell on Chu Wanning through the crowd. For some reason, looking at the only white figure in the dark blue silver armor in the room, he suddenly thought of the man who had curled up in the cold metal to sleep last night. Shi Yu is right, Chu Wanning is really pitiful. But so what? The more pitiful he was, the happier Mo Ran became, thinking about it, he couldn't help but the curvature of the corners of his mouth was obvious. The days flew by. Chu Wanning didn't pass him to the Red Lotus Water Pavilion later, and Mo Ran's daily errands became washing dishes and dishes, feeding the chickens and ducklings raised by Mrs. Wang, and weeding in the medicine garden. In the blink of an eye, the one-month lockdown period has passed. On this day, Mrs. Wang called Mo Ran to the Danxin Palace, touched his head, and asked him, "Ah Ran, have your wounds healed?" Mo Ran smiled: "Aunt Lao is worried, it's all right." "That's good, pay attention when you go out in the future, don't make such a big mistake again, make your master angry, do you know?" Mo Ran is especially good at pretending to be a grandson: "Auntie, I know." "There's one more thing." Mrs. Wang took out a letter from Huang Huali's small table and said, "You have been in the house for a year, and it is time for you to take on the responsibility of eliminating demons.Yesterday your uncle flew a pigeon to pass the book, and specially asked you to go down the mountain to complete this assignment after you were grounded. The rule of the peak of life and death, disciples must enter the world to eliminate demons after one year of entry. In addition to the first time the disciple must invite a fellow disciple to go with him, so that the disciples can support each other and know why "the heart can be learned and the death and life will not change". Mo Ran's eyes lit up, he took the letter of appointment, tore it open and read it hurriedly, and immediately grinned happily. Mrs. Wang said worriedly: "Ah Ran, your uncle hopes that you can become famous in a battle, so it is a heavy responsibility to entrust you, although Elder Yuheng is highly cultivated, but the sword is ruthless in the fight, he may not be able to protect you well, you must not patronize and be happy, and look down on the enemy." "No, no!" Mo Ran waved his hand again and again, grinning, "Auntie, don't worry, I will take care of myself." After saying that, he slipped away and prepared to pack. "This kid ......" Mrs. Wang looked at his back, her gentle and beautiful face full of worry, "how can you take an assignment to make him happy like this?" Can Mo Ran not be happy? The demon removal incident handed over to him by his uncle happened in Caidie Town, and it was entrusted by a local member surnamed Chen. Regardless of which ghost is there to make trouble, the key lies in the previous life, it was in this Caidie Town that he was bewitched by demons and evils, lost his mind, and forcibly kissed Shi Yu in the illusion, which is also one of the few times that Mo Ran is close to Shi Fu, which is really ecstasy. Besides, because he was bewitched, it was difficult for the teacher to care. White dear! After kissing, no one can settle accounts with him. Mo Ranle's eyes were crooked. Even if this assignment had to be completed with Chu Wanning, he didn't mind. Eliminate demons by the master, flirt with the Han by yourself, this kind of beauty, why not? invited the teacher, played the master, and the three of them rode all the way to the evil Caidie Town. This is a town rich in flowers, and there are flower fields that stretch for dozens of miles outside the residential area, so the town is always full of colorful butterflies, hence the name. When the three of them arrived, it was already night, the drum music at the entrance of the village was loud, and it was very lively, and a column of musicians in red shirts played suona and turned out of the alley. Shi Yuqi said: "Is this marrying?" Why do you come to marry at night? Chu Wanning said: "It's a secret marriage." Underworld marriage, also known as yin marriage, with bones, is a posthumous marriage given by the folk to unmarried men and women who die young. This custom is not flourishing in poor places, but the town of Caidie is very wealthy, so it is common to find mates for young men and girls who have never been married before their deaths. The underworld marriage team was mighty, divided into two columns, one carrying real silk and satin, and the other column was paper ingots and treasure coins. In this way, a red and white eight-carried sedan chair and all the deacons with golden lamps rushed out of the village. Mo Ran pulled the bridles of the horses and stood beside them, letting the underworld wedding team pass first. The sedan chair approached, only to see that it was not a living person sitting inside, but a ghost bride covered in papier-mâché. The ghost bride was greased and powdered, her lips were bright red, and the two clusters of danxia on her cheeks reflected her pale face, and her smiling appearance was extremely terrifying. "What a bad habit this village has, it's really a panic to burn money." Mo Ran muttered quietly. Chu Wanning said: "The people of Caidie Town are very particular about the art of public opinion, and think that there can be no lonely graves in the family, otherwise the family fortune will be implicated by the lonely ghosts. ” “…… That's not the case, is it? "The townspeople believe it." "Hey, too, Caidie Town has been down for hundreds of years, and if you want to tell them that the evil they believe in does not exist at all, it is estimated that they can't accept it." Shi Yu asked quietly, "Where is this underworld marriage team going?" Chu Wanning said: "When we came just now, we passed by an earthen temple, the temple is not dedicated to any god and Buddha, the lintel is still pasted with the word Xi, the desk is full of red satin, and the satin is written similar to 'God-given good fate', 'good harmony under the spring'. I think they're supposed to be going there. "I also noticed that temple." Shi Yu thought thoughtfully, "Master, is it a ghost master of ceremonies that is enshrined there?" "Not bad." The ghost master of ceremonies is a ghost and god image imagined by the people, people believe that the marriage of the dead soul also needs three media and six cards, the exchange of dragon and phoenix posts, and also need to have the master of ceremonies as evidence, admitting that two dead people are married. And Caidie Town, because of the flourishing customs of ghost marriage, naturally molded a golden body for the ghost master of ceremonies, for the grave outside the town, before the burial of the people who carried out the ghost marriage, they must first carry the ghost bride to the temple to worship. Mo Ran rarely saw this ridiculous scene, and he watched it with relish, but Chu Wanning only looked at it coldly for a while, turned the horse's head, and said, "Let's go, go to the haunted house and have a look." "Three Dao Masters, my life is really bitter! You're coming! If no one cares about this anymore, I—I don't even want to live! The one who entrusted the top of death and life to get rid of the ghosts was the richest merchant in the town, Chen Yuan. The Chen family is in the incense powder business, and the family □□ has four sons and one daughter. After the eldest son married his wife, his wife didn't like the noise at home, so the two thought about moving out and setting up another door, and the Chen family was wealthy, so they bought a large piece of land in a secluded place in Beishan, and also brought a natural hot spring pool, which was especially enjoyable. As a result, on the day of the groundbreaking, several shovels went down, and the shovel hit a hard object. The eldest daughter-in-law leaned over to take a look, and immediately fainted, and actually dug a new coffin covered with red paint on the north mountain! There is a group burial ground in Caidie Town, and after the townspeople die, they are all buried there. And this lonely coffin appeared inexplicably on the North Mountain, and there was no grave or monument, and the coffin was blood-red. How dare they move again, and hurriedly fill the soil back, but it was too late, since that day, strange things have been happening in the Chen family constantly. "First of all, my daughter-in-law.Chen Yuanwai cried, "I was frightened, and I moved the fetal gas, which caused a miscarriage." Later, it was my eldest son, in order to replenish his wife's body, he went to the mountain to collect medicine, but his foot slipped, he fell to the bottom of the mountain, and he was out of breath when he went to fish for people...... Alas! He let out a long sigh, choked up and couldn't go on, just waved his hand. Mrs. Chen also couldn't help wiping her tears with a handkerchief: "My husband is right, in the next few months, our sons have had accidents one after another, either missing or losing their lives - four sons, three are gone!" Chu Wanning frowned, her eyes swept over the Chen family husband and wife, and fell on the pale-faced man, he looked about the same age as Mo Ran, fifteen or sixteen years old, with clear eyebrows and beautiful eyes, but fear made his face a little distorted. Shi Yu asked, "Can you tell me about the other children...... How did you not have it? "Alas, Zhongzi was on his way to find his brother when he was bitten by a snake. The snake was an ordinary grass snake, not poisonous, and no one cared about it at the time, but a few days later, he suddenly fell down so straight while eating, and then ...... Woo woo, my child......" Shi Mo sighed, very unbearable: "Then, can the corpse show signs of poisoning?" "Alas, where did the poison come from, our family must have been cursed! The first sons are gone, and the next one is the eldest son! The next one is the old man! Chu Wanning frowned, her gaze fell on Mrs. Chen like lightning, and asked, "How do you know that the next one will be the old man, why not yourself?" Could it be that this terrible ghost only kills men? The youngest son of the Chen family shrank there, his legs were like sifting chaff, his eyes were swollen like peaches, and his voice was sharp and twisted as soon as he opened his mouth: "It's me!" It's me! I know! The man in the red coffin has been found! He's here! Dao Chief, Dao Chief, save me! Michigan, save me! As he spoke, his emotions began to get out of control, and he pounced and wanted to hug Chu Wanning's thighs. Chu Wanning didn't like to come into contact with the living, so she immediately avoided it, raised her head and stared at Chen Yuanwai and his wife: "What the hell is going on?" The husband and wife glanced at each other and said in a trembling voice: "There is a place in this house, we, we dare not go there again - the Taoist chief will know when he sees it, it is really evil, it is really ......." Chu Wanning interrupted: "What place? The couple hesitated for a moment, stretched out their hands, and trembled and pointed to the ancestral hall in the house: "That's where ......" Chu Wanning took the lead, followed by Mo Ran and Shi Wu, and the Chen family followed from afar. Pushing open the door, it is very similar to the incense houses where some large families will worship their ancestors, and there are several rows of spiritual seats densely placed, and pale candles are burning on both sides. All the tablets in this room are inscribed, painted with yellow lacquer, and the names of the deceased are written, as well as their ranking in the family. These spirit cards are written very well, showing the spirit of the ancestor to test the spirit of the Taifu Jun, and the spirit of the Emperor of the Mansion. But only the spirit card in the middle, the words on it are not engraved and then painted, but written in red and glamorously: Chen Yanji's Spirit. The Chen family, who was hiding behind the Taoist chief, may have been lucky, and timidly glanced at the ancestral hall where the white silk was flying, only to see the words on this tablet like blood again, and suddenly collapsed. Mrs. Chen wept loudly, and her youngest son's face was no longer pale as if he was alive. This tablet, first, is written in an unorthodox manner, and second, the words on the tablet are crooked, like ghost drawings that people barely write down when they are drowsy, scribbled almost illegible. Shi Yu turned his head and asked, "Who is Chen Yanji?" The youngest son of the Chen family was crying behind him, trembling and saying, "Yes, it's me." Chen Yuanwai cried and said, "Dao Chief, that's what it looks like, since Zhongzi went, we found out...... I found that there was an extra spirit card in the ancestral hall, and the names of the living people in our family were written on the signs. As soon as this name appears, within seven days, that person will be in trouble! When the name of the third child appeared on the tablet, I locked him in the room, sprinkled incense ash outside the door, and invited someone to do it, and tried everything, but on the seventh day! He's still dead...... For no reason, just die! The more he spoke, the more excited he became, the more frightened he became, and he knelt down with a plop: "I, Chen, have never done anything harmful to heaven and reason in my life, why should God treat me like this!" Why! Shi Yu looked sad, and hurriedly went to appease the old man who was crying and grabbing the ground, and raised his head again and shouted softly: "Master, look at this ......" Chu Wanning didn't look back, he was still looking at the spirit card with relish, as if a flower could bloom on the spirit card. Suddenly, Chu Wanning asked, "Yang Shangren, Chen Sun, are you talking about, Mrs. Chen?"”

11. I'm going to have a loved one, happy! "Yes, it's me!" Mrs. Chen cried sadly, "But I didn't write this spirit card!" How could I curse my own children? I—" "You can't write when you're awake, but not necessarily when you're asleep." Chu Wanning said, raised her hand, picked up the spirit card, poured spiritual power into her palm, and suddenly burst out of the spirit card with a distant and terrible scream, and then a thick stream of blood gushed out from the tablet. Chu Wanning's eyes were cold, and she said sharply: "The evil beast is arrogant, and he dares to make a mistake!" The spiritual power in his palm was great, and the handwriting on the tablet was forced back little by little in the scream, becoming dim, and finally disappearing completely. Chu Wanning's slender and cold white fingers pinched again, and the entire tablet was shattered!! The Chen family was stunned when they saw it from behind. Not to mention the Chen family, even the teacher was stunned. He couldn't help but sigh: "It's amazing." Mo Ran couldn't help but sigh in his heart, he was so fierce. Chu Wanning turned half of her handsome and beautiful face, and there was no expression on her face, just a few points of blood splashed on her cheeks. He raised his hand, carefully studied the blood stains left on his fingertips, and said to the people of the Chen family: "You all stay in this courtyard today, don't go anywhere." At this time, where did they dare to disobey at all, and hurriedly said: "Okay! Good! Listen to the sermon! Chu Wanning strode out of the ancestral hall, wiped the blood stains on his face carelessly, and nodded his finger at Mrs. Chen: "Especially you, you must not fall asleep." That thing will go up, and even if you are sleepy, you must be awake. "Yes...... Yes, yes, yes! Mrs. Chen agreed repeatedly, and asked with tears in her eyes and disbelief, "Dao Chief, my son...... Isn't it...... Is it okay? "It's okay for the time being." Mrs. Chen was stunned: "For the time being? Not all the time? So, how can I save my son's life? Chu Wanning said: "Catch demons." Mrs. Chen's heart was very anxious, and she was inevitably a little rude, and she couldn't care about being polite, so she hurriedly asked, "When is the Dao Chief going to arrest him?" "Immediately." Chu Wanning said, glanced at the people of the Chen family, and asked, "Who of you knows where the specific location of the red coffin was dug up in the first place." Come to someone and lead the way. The eldest son's daughter-in-law's surname is Yao, although she is a woman, she is tall and heroic, and although her face is covered with fear, she is calm compared to others. He said: "That place is chosen by me and my deceased husband, I know the location, I will take the Taoist chief there." The three of them followed Chen Yao's all the way north, and soon came to the land that the Chen family bought. Martial law had been set up there, there was no one around, the black hills were overgrown with grass and trees, and it was so silent that there were no insects or birds. Climbing to the mountainside, the vision suddenly widened, and Chen Yao said: "Three Taoist leaders, this is it." The place where the red coffin was dug out was still pressed with the tomb stone, and Mo Ran smiled when he saw it: "What can this broken stone be used for?" At first glance, it's something that only laymen can do, so let's move. Chen Yao was a little flustered: "The gentleman in the town said that the evil beasts in the town are pressing, and the evil spirits inside can't come out." Mo Ranpi smiled and didn't smile: "Sir is really capable." "......," Chen Yao said, "move, move, move!" Chu Wanning said coldly: "No need. After speaking, he raised his hand, his fingertips were dotted with golden light, and Tianwen obeyed the call and appeared in his palm, and then the willow vine flicked it, and the stone head was split into pieces in an instant! Chu Wanning walked over expressionlessly, stood on the pile of ruins, raised his palm again, and said in a deep voice: "What are you doing hiding?" Get up for me! There was a strange noise from below, and suddenly, a twelve-foot-tall thick wooden coffin broke through the ground, and for a moment the sand and mud fell and the dust flew up. Shi Yu exclaimed: "This coffin is so evil! Chu Wanning said: "Retreat." After speaking, he pumped his backhand, and the welded red coffin was split by Tianwen, golden sparks flew around, and after a moment of silence, the coffin lid exploded, the billowing smoke dispersed, and the things inside were exposed. In the coffin lay a naked man, with a well-rounded nose and a handsome face, and if it weren't for the pale skin of paper, he would have looked no different from if he had fallen asleep. Mo Ran glanced at the man's waist and abdomen: covered his eyes and said, "Oh, don't wear obscene pants, stinky rascal." Teacher: "......" Chu Wanning: "......" Chen Yao exclaimed: "Husband! "Rush over to get close to the coffin. Chu Wanning stretched out her hand to stop it, raised her eyebrows and asked, "This is your husband?" "Yes! It's my husband! Chen Yao was shocked and sad, "Why is he here?" Obviously, he was already buried in the ancestral grave, and he was wearing a shroud at that time, how could he ......?" Halfway through speaking, the woman burst into tears and beat her chest: "How can this be! So miserable - so miserable! Husband...... Husband!! The junior sister sighed: "Mrs. Xiao Chen, please mourn." Chu Wanning and Mo Ran ignored the crying woman, Chu Wanning was not good at comforting people, and Mo Ran was completely unloving, and the two of them stared at the corpse in the coffin. Although Mo Ran had experienced this in his previous life, he was not surprised about what would happen, but he still had to pretend to be a pretend, so he touched his chin: "Master, something is wrong with this corpse." Chu Wanning said, "I know. ” “……” Mo Ran's words were all the original sentences analyzed by Chu Wanning and them in his previous life, and he wanted to take them out to shock Chu Wanning in this life, but the people were good, and they lightly threw out the sentence "I know". Shouldn't a master be tempting, encouraging his disciples to speak their minds, and praising and rewarding them? Mo Ran was unwilling, pretending not to hear the "I don't know", and said: "There are no traces of decay on this corpse, it has been more than half a month since the accident of Grand Master Chen, according to the current climate, it should have festered and pus, and the corpse fluid in the coffin should have accumulated a layer, this is one of them." Chu Wanning glanced at him coldly with a kind of "Jun can continue to perform" gaze: "......" "Two." Mo Ran was unmoved, and continued to recite Chu Wanning's words of explanation in his previous life, "Before the coffin was opened, the evil spirit of this red coffin was very heavy, but after it was opened, it dispersed. And the evil aura on this corpse is very small, which is also abnormal. Chu Wanning: "......" "Third, have you noticed that from the moment the coffin is opened, there is a sweet fragrance in the wind?" The fragrance is very quiet, and if you don't pay attention, you won't be able to notice it at all. As soon as Mo Ran said this, Shi Mo and Chen Yao realized that there was indeed a faint sweetness in the air. Shi Wu said: "Indeed. Chen Yaoshi sniffed and smelled, and his face changed: "This fragrance ......" Shi Yu said, "Mrs. Xiao Chen, what's wrong?" Chen Yao's frightened voice changed: "This fragrance is my mother-in-law's exclusive Hundred Butterfly Fragrance Powder!" No one spoke for a while, and the words written on the prophecy spirit card in the ancestral hall seemed to appear in front of him again. Shi Yu said: "...... Could it be that this incident was really done by Mrs. Chen? Mo Ran said: "Not like that." Chu Wanning said, "No." The two spoke almost at the same time, and after saying that, they looked at each other. Chu Wanning's face was unwavering: "Say it." Mo Ran said unceremoniously: "As far as I know, the Chen family made a fortune by relying on the old lady's special Baidie incense powder, although the formula of this incense powder is not passed on, but the finished product is not difficult to get." There are five or six out of ten girls in Caidie Town, and they are all smeared with this spice. Not only that, but we have investigated before we came, and it seems that Chen Dagongzi himself also likes the hundred butterfly incense powder mixed by his mother very much, and often mixes this fragrant bath in the soup bath, so it is not strange that he has this smell on his body, and the strange thing is that ......" As he spoke, he turned his head again to the naked man in the coffin. "People have been dead for half a month, and this fragrance is still the same as the one just applied. Am I right, Master? Chu Wanning: "......" "If you're right, praise me." Chu Wanning: "Hmm. Mo Ran laughed: "It's really a pity that words are like gold." He hadn't laughed twice, and suddenly his robe flew over, and Chu Wanning pulled him back a few feet, the golden light of Tianwen in his hand was shining, and the firelight was splashing. "Be careful." The smell of butterfly powder in the air suddenly became stronger, and as the fragrance dispersed, a billowing white mist appeared between the plants and trees, and began to diffuse at an alarming speed, turning the entire mountainside into a sea of fog in an instant, and suddenly the five fingers were missing! Mo Ran's heart moved. Illusion, opened. "Ahh In the thick fog, the first thing that came was Chen Yao's scream, "Dao Chief, help-" Before the last word could be spoken, there was suddenly no sound. Chu Wanning's fingertips lit up with a blue luster, and she put a tracking charm on Mo Ran's forehead, saying, "You watch out for yourself, I'll go and see the situation." With that, he quickly disappeared into the thick fog following the sound. Mo Ran touched his forehead and laughed in a low voice: "Okay, even the position of the spell is exactly the same as in the previous life, Chu Wanning, you really haven't changed at all." The fog came and dispersed quickly, and it didn't take long for the fog to disappear, but the sight before me was even more surprising than the fog. At least in the previous life, Mo Ran was really frightened. After the fog cleared, the original desolate and overgrown mountainside disappeared. Instead, there is a vast and elegant garden, pavilions, water pavilions, rockeries, jade trees, pebbles and paths, and you can't see the end at a glance. As soon as Mo Ran saw this place, he immediately wanted to roll over. This bully and hooligan is thinking about this illusion all day long, they were also lost in it in their previous lives, Mo Ran met Shi Yu first, and in the case of being bewitched by the illusion, he kissed each other for the first time and only time in his life. It's a pity that Shi Mo was probably frightened at that time, and when Mo Ran let go, he turned around and ran away. The swan in his mouth was removed from the plate without two bites, which was not a pleasant taste. After the illusion was broken, Shi Yu didn't bother with him, and the kiss in this illusion was as if it didn't happen, and no one mentioned it again. Sometimes when he dreams back in the middle of the night, Mo Ran will wonder if it is a conjecture born of his own deep obsession. But whether it was a fantasy or not, Mo Ran licked his lips and thought to himself, this time he must not let Shi Yu run away easily! You have to kiss it all at once!

12. This seat is the wrong person...... Confused...... I walked in the phantom realm for a long time, but I couldn't find the direction at all. However, the smell of butterfly powder in the air is getting stronger and stronger, and this smell will give rise to emotions and expand the senses after a long time, making people do many unbelievable things. Mo Ran gradually began to feel restless, and a small fire seemed to ignite in his stomach, slowly boiling the blood all over his body. Spring, he needs to find a spring, where is that spring? He knew that there was a living spring in this illusion, and when he walked to the spring in his previous life, he was already dry and dizzy, and he had no choice but to hold it in his hand and drink it several times, thinking that it was better to die of poison than to die of thirst. And after drinking the spring water, he felt that his consciousness was getting more and more blurred, and in the drowsiness, Shi Wu came to find him, Shi Wu practiced medical skills, and immediately detoxified him, and his dizzy mind was also bewitched by poison at that time, and he kissed Shi Fu's lips in a daze. The resolute former emperor of the human world was eager to relive the mandarin dream, wandering around the fantasy realm for a long time, and finally heard the sound of the spring flowing ding dingdong, he was overjoyed, and hurriedly ran over, and immediately drank bitterly. Sure enough, the restlessness brought by the fragrance became more and more vivid under the stimulation of the spring water, and he wanted to plunge into the spring uncontrollably, and before he knew it, he had buried half of his body. Just when Mo Ran's consciousness was about to blur, just like in his previous life, a hand pulled him up violently, and in an instant, the water splashed, and the air poured into his nose, Mo Ran gasped, opened his eyelashes with water droplets, and saw the figure in front of him. The figure faded from a blur to a distinct one, accompanied by a voice that could be almost exasperated. "You dare to drink the water here, do you want to die?" The ink-burning dogs generally shook off the water droplets, and when they saw the people who came, they breathed a sigh of relief: "Master ......" "Stop talking, give me the medicine!" A dark purple pill was handed to his lips, Mo Ran opened his mouth, and obediently took the medicine, his eyes still staring at Shi Yu's peerless face. Suddenly, just like in his previous life, the expanded anxiety in his heart made him unable to resist, not to mention that Mo Ran was not a humble gentleman in the first place, so he grabbed Shi Yu's wrist and quickly kissed him on the lips before the other party could react. In an instant, sparks flew and my mind went blank. He is a man with a lot of bad debts, but the fierceness between the beds does not require lip contact, and does not need excess warmth, so there is a lot of physical entanglement, but the number of kisses with people is pitiful. Shi Yu didn't expect to be attacked at all, and froze in place, until his tongue poked in, and he finally reacted and began to struggle to resist. "What are you doing...... Not! He was only halfway through the words, and he was rudely turned his face again, and his lips were covered again, Mo Ran's kiss was even more intense than in his previous life, and the two rolled together by the spring, Shi Yu was firmly pressed under him by Mo Ran, Mo Ran kissed his moist and slightly cool lips, as amazing as in his memory, as well as his cheeks, and ears...... "Don't move......" as soon as he spoke, his hoarse voice startled himself. Finished. How does the effect of this spring feel more vigorous than in the previous life? According to the development of his previous life, he didn't have time to linger with his teacher for so long, and he didn't kiss him a few times, when the young Mo Ran was condemned by his conscience, and as soon as his hand was loosened, Shi Yu got up and fled. But because he was too evil and shameless in his life, instead of being condemned by his conscience, he was driven by the □□ and directly pressed the person to the shore and kissed him secretly. Shi Yu struggled and shouted angrily under him, but he was already evil in his heart, and he couldn't hear what people were shouting, all that shook in his eyes was the graceful face, and the seductive, moist, open and closed lips. A fire burned in his abdomen, Mo Ran obeyed his heart, kissed him more and more violently, directly pried open the other party's teeth, and his tongue drove straight in, grabbing the sweetness in his mouth. The beating of the heart was like a drum. In the confusion, he had already tore off his complicated robe, ripped off his waistband, and his hand sneaked into it, touching the smooth and firm skin, and the person under him suddenly bounced up, and was heavily pressed down by Mo Ran. He bit the pinna of Shi Yu's ear and said softly, "Be good, we can all be comfortable." "Ink Rain——!!" "Oh, oops, why are you angry at me? It's raw. Mo Ran smiled and licked his earlobe, his hand was not idle, and he went straight to his waist. Stinky rascal Mo Ran, the sixteen-year-old little rascal really can't compare to the thirty-two-year-old rascal now! This man's face is growing day by day! Shi Yu tightened his body, Mo Ran could feel the slight tremor of his body, really, he obviously looked like such a slender person, but the touch felt that the muscles were well-proportioned and the lines were sharp. He couldn't help himself, and couldn't help but pull the other party's dirty clothes. Shi Yu finally couldn't bear it anymore and broke out. "Mo Weiyu! You're looking for death!! With a bang, a powerful burst of spiritual power slammed him away! The spiritual power was fierce and domineering, and Mo Ran was caught off guard, and was completely overturned and hit on the rock by the spring, almost spitting out a mouthful of blood. Shi Yu grabbed the disheveled placket of his clothes, and stood up angrily, with a crazy golden spiritual flow flowing in his palm, and the sparks splashed and crackled, reflecting the angry red light in his eyes. Mo Ran was dizzy and dizzy, and vaguely felt that something was wrong. "Heaven asks, summons!" With an angry shout, a golden willow vine burst out of Shi Yu's palm, and Tianwen responded to the edict, and the whole willow vine was bright and dazzling, and from time to time a fire rose up, bursting out of a golden light, and the willow leaves flew. Mo Ran froze. When will Shi Yu summon the heavens? However, this thought did not exist in his mind for a moment, and suddenly a heavenly question tore the air, and he slashed his head and face! This Liu Teng was pumped without mercy, and the blood of the stinky hooligan stepping on the immortal monarch was flying across the skin and flesh, thinking that people like Rong Jiu who had eaten ink burning losses saw it, they would inevitably clap their hands and shout, "Good fight!" It's so good! One more shot! Eliminate harm for the people! Do a good deed every day! Mo Ran finally came to his senses in this stormy and uninterrupted tyrannical pumping. The teacher is so gentle, how can he beat people like this? The technique of pumping willow vines is so skillful, who else can it be if it is not Chu Wanning!!! Chu Wanning's hand softened, only then did she stop and breathe a sigh of relief, rubbed her wrist, and was about to raise the vine to fight again, when Mo Ran suddenly leaned against the rock, and coughed up a mouthful of blood. “…… Don't fight anymore, you'll die if you fight again......" Mo Ran coughed up several mouthfuls of blood in a row, and his heart couldn't help but be desolate. This is definitely the most colorful stroke in his romantic. Who knew that the person who came was actually Chu Wanning? And I don't know why, this Chu Wanning also has a teacher's face, and even the voice sounds exactly the same as the teacher! He wiped the mottled blood from the corner of his mouth, gasped, and looked up. It may be that he was beaten by an artifact, or it may be because the medicine given to him by Chu Wanning just now had an effect, and when he looked up this time, the person in front of him was no longer a teacher. Chu Wanning had a gloomy face, standing under the tree with a fierce expression, his hair was furious, his eyes were like lightning, and he was staring at Mo Ran angrily. His fierce appearance is truly terrifying. However...... Mo Ran glared at him for a few seconds. Find yourself ...... Shamefully hard. Chu Wanning has always been meticulous, and the redundant white robe that can be called abstinence is already messy at this time, and only by relying on his slender and white hand to hold it tightly can he not slide off his shoulders. His lips were slightly swollen from the kiss, and there were sporadic kiss marks on the side of his neck. Although it is a vicious look, it is even more heart-stirring. In the previous life, those memories about Chu Wanning, those memories of madness, blood, hatred, wantonness, conquest, pleasure, piled up. Those memories that Mo Ran didn't bother to think about and didn't intend to think about them were all in this air filled with blood and the fragrance of a hundred butterflies, and they instantly became shocking and difficult to hide. Like a tide, it surged into my heart. If he wants to die, he still can't look at Chu Wanning like this. No matter how much he hates him, no matter how much he hates him, he can't wait to chop him into stuffing and wrap him in wonton wrappers and cook and eat it, Mo Ran still has to admit it. In his previous life, his most exciting romance events, the most bloody, and numb scalp highs/tides were all obtained from Chu Wanning. It's one thing to hate him. But for men, especially men like Mo Ran, who are particularly shameless and beastly, the instinctive reaction of the body is another matter. Chu Wanning breathed a sigh of relief, as if she was really angry, and her hand holding Tianwen trembled slightly. "Sober?" Mo Ran swallowed a mouthful of blood foam: "...... Yes, Master. Chu Wanning didn't seem to have fought enough, but he knew that there were ghosts in this illusion, and he shouldn't blame Mo Ran, so he hesitated in place for a while, and finally took Liu Teng back. "Today's Things ......" Before he finished speaking, Mo Ran hurriedly said: "Today's events, God knows you know and I know, I will never say it!" If I want to say it, let me thunder five times in the sky! Chu Wan was silent for a while, and sneered: "I have heard your gambling curse more than a hundred times, and none of them have been counted. "This time it's absolutely true!" The body reacts and reacts, but thinking about Chu Wanning is the same as liking stinky tofu, and it is not a thing that can be put on the table in Mo Ran's eyes. It's good to find a corner where no one is there and gnaw on stinky tofu, so as not to smoke others. It's the same if you want to sleep with Chu Wanning. Mo Ran has always hated Chu Wanning, how could he tell others that he would hate others while secretly wanting to go to others? Isn't that sick what is? There are also those bad things with Chu Wanning in his previous life, he really doesn't want to mention it at all, let him go. "This illusion is very deceptive, and the people you meet in it will become what you want to see the most." Chu Wanning said while walking side by side with Mo Ran. "You have to be calm and calm so that you don't get carried away by illusions." "Oh......" Well? Wait a minute! Mo Ran suddenly had a stirring and thought of something. If this is the case, then in the illusion of the previous life, the teacher I saw is not necessarily the teacher? Maybe it's still - He glanced at Chu Wanning, who was walking beside him, and couldn't help but feel cold. No way! If it was Chu Wanning who kissed in the previous life, it would definitely be inevitable to smoke! At the very least, you have to eat a slap! It's definitely not Chu Wanning! Surely not him! was shouting fiercely in her heart, Chu Wanning suddenly stopped and pulled Mo Ran behind her: "Silence." "What's wrong?" "There's movement ahead." Now the development of things is completely different from the previous life, so Mo Ran didn't know what would happen next, and when he heard Chu Wanning say this, he immediately asked, "Could it be a teacher?" Chu Wanning frowned and said: "In this illusion, you must not fantasize about who the person you see in advance, if you can't help but think about it, what you see in a while will become the appearance of that person." Get rid of distractions. "......" Mo Ran tried hard for a while, but found that he couldn't do it. Chu Wanning glanced at him, and at some point a dagger made of spiritual power condensed in his hand, and stabbed it towards Mo Ran's arm. "Ah——!h "Don't scream.Chu Wanning had already expected it, and her other hand directly touched Mo Ran's lips, and her fingertips were condensed with golden light, and Mo Ran suddenly couldn't make any sound, "Does it hurt?" "......" nonsense! You prick it yourself and see if it hurts! Mo Ran nodded pitifully with tears in his eyes. "It's good that it hurts, don't think about anything else except this pain, follow me, let's go over and have a look." Mo Ran secretly scolded Chu Wanning all the way, and followed him quietly along the winding path all the way, who knew that the closer he got to that place, the more he could hear the countless words of people laughing and laughing, which was particularly strange in this empty place. Bypassing a stretch of high walls, the two finally came to the place where the sound came from - It was a building covered in red and green, with brilliant lights, swaying red yarn, and more than 100 tables of banquets were bustling in the huge courtyard. In the hall with the door wide open, a huge bright red word "Xi" is particularly eye-catching, and it seems that a lively wedding banquet is being held here. "Master......" Mo Ran said in a low voice, "Look at these people who are drinking wine...... They don't have a face!”

13. The bride of this seat There is no need to remind Mo Ran, Chu Wanning has already found out. Those people talked and laughed happily, but the voices floated out of nowhere, and those who sat or stood, fist-toasting, one by one, their faces were blank, like paper paste. "What to do? Do we have to go in and drink with them? Chu Wanning was not amused by Mo Ran's inappropriate joke, and lowered her head in contemplation. At this moment, there was a sudden sound of rustling footsteps in the distance, and two long columns emerged from the hazy mist, slowly walking towards the main building from far and near. Chu Wanning and Mo Ran subconsciously hid behind the rockery, the two teams approached, led by a pair of smiling golden boys and girls, these two people have facial features, and the facial features are distinctly contoured, the color is thick, in the night, it looks like the kind of paper people who burn boys and girls for the dead. One of them was holding a red candle in his hand, the body of the candle was as thick as a child's arm, and the dragon and phoenix were entwined on it, with the burning of the candle, the rich fragrance of butterflies came to the nose, and Mo Ran was almost stunned again, but fortunately, Chu Wanning's wound on his hand was still painful, and he poked it the wound himself, and finally kept his consciousness awake. Chu Wanning glanced at him. Mo Ran: "...... Ahem, it works. After a pause, he said strangely: "Master, why don't you need to dig holes in your body to stay awake?" Chu Wanning: "This fragrance is not effective for me." "Huh? Why? Chu Wanning said coldly: "Good concentration." Mo Ran: "............" Led by the golden boy and jade girl, the two teams walked up the stairs, Chu Wanning moved her gaze back, looked at it for a while, and suddenly said in a low voice, "Huh?" "Yes. He was rarely surprised, so Mo Ran was very curious, and he followed his line of sight and was also taken aback. I saw that the people in the team were staggering and walking, all of them were dead corpses with their eyes closed, their skin was pale, and they maintained their appearance before death, most of those people were very young, less than twenty years old, both men and women, and one of the figures seemed very familiar- The eldest son of the Chen family, who had seen him in the coffin before, appeared in this team again at some point, with his eyes closed, following the strange fragrance of the candles, slowly moving forward. Next to him is different from others, there is another corpse next to others, only next to him fluttering, hanging a papier-mâché ghost bride. If Chen Dagongzi is nothing, when the team came to the end and saw the people at the end of the two teams, Mo Ran's face was bloodless for a moment. Shi Mo and Chen Yao were following behind the dead corpse with their faces lowered, both of them had their eyes closed, their faces were like snow, and their walking posture was no different from the dead people in front of them, and they didn't know if there were still lives. Mo Ran's scalp exploded suddenly, and he wanted to rush up when he jumped up, but Chu Wanning suddenly grabbed his shoulder: "Wait." "But the teacher ——!!" "I know." Chu Wanning stared at the team that was slowly moving forward, and said softly, "Don't move, look over there, there is a martial law enchantment." If you rush over, the barrier will scream, and then I'm afraid that the faceless ghosts all over the yard will pounce on you, and the scene will be out of control. Chu Wanning is the Sect Master of the Enchantment, he is very powerful in the enchantment, and his eyes are also poisonous, Mo Ran looked over, and sure enough, he found that at the entrance to the courtyard of the banquet, there was an almost transparent film. The golden boy and girl walked to the front of the courtyard, gently blew the candle flame to make the tongue of fire more vigorous, and then slowly—through the barrier, into the courtyard. The men and women who followed behind also followed them one by one, passing through the transparent barrier without hindrance, and the faceless people who were drinking joy wine in the courtyard turned their heads at this time, looked at the men and women who entered the fish, and began to laugh and applaud. Chu Wanning said, "Go, follow them." Remember not to breathe and keep your eyes closed when passing through the barrier. Also, whatever happens, do as you do with the corpses, and never speak. Needless to say, Mo Ran was eager to save people, and immediately mixed into the corpse group with Chu Wanning. The number of corpses in these two teams is equal, Chu Wanning stood behind Shi Wu, Mo Ran could only stand behind Chen Yao's family, the team moved very slowly, Mo Ran looked at Shi Mo several times, and all he saw was a pale side face, and a snow-white neck that was weakly drooping. Finally managed to get to the front of the barrier, and the two of them held their breath and successfully followed through and came to the courtyard. After entering, I found that the place inside was far larger than the outside, except for the three-story main building with colorful lights, on both sides of the courtyard were closely connected small wings, which seemed to be more than a hundred, and the windows of each wing room were pasted with big red characters, and a red lantern was hung. The faceless guests in the hall suddenly stood up, salutes rang out, and suona sounded. A faceless salute in front of the building sang in waves: "The auspicious time has come, and the bride and groom have entered the garden-" Mo Ran was stunned, what? Dare to love their two columns of dead bodies are the bride and groom? Hurriedly turned his head to ask Chu Wanning for help, but the Beidou Immortal Venerable frowned, and was immersed in his own thinking and couldn't extricate himself, so he didn't bother to look at Mo Ran at all. …… Mo Ran felt that his uncle's hard work was really in vain, and going down the mountain to experience and taking this kind of master was really worse than not taking a master. Suddenly, out of the courtyard rushed out a group of laughing and drooping children, dressed in bright red clothes, but tied with white ropes and pigtails, and they flocked to both sides of the line like fish, and began to pull one of them with one of them, leading them to the wings on both sides. Mo Ran didn't know what to do, so he lip-synched towards Chu Wanning: Master, what should I do? Chu Wanning shook her head and pointed to the dead corpses in front of her who scattered with the boys and girls like a tide, and the meaning was self-evident - follow them. There was no way, Mo Ran could only let a boy with a bun pull him, and stumbled into one of the wings, as soon as he entered, the little boy waved his sleeve in the air, and the door slammed shut. Mo Ran glared at the little man, not knowing what the faceless imp wanted to do to him. In the previous life, Chu Wanning first rescued Shi Yu, and then broke the illusion, he didn't do anything during the whole process, easily got rid of the demons, and then patronized the wonderful aftertaste of kissing Shi Yu, and afterwards Chu Wanning's analysis, he actually didn't listen to much. So now that the situation has changed, he has no idea what to expect next, so he can only bite the bullet. In the room, there is a dressing table, a bronze mirror stands, and a black and red auspicious dress embroidered with ruyi patterns is upright on the wooden frame. The boy patted the stool and motioned for Mo Ran to sit down. Mo Ran found that the ghosts here were not very clever, very stupid, as long as they didn't speak, they couldn't tell the dead from the living, so he sat in front of the dressing table according to the child's wishes. The little boy stumbled over and began to help him freshen up and change his clothes...... Suddenly, a begonia flower floated in the window and landed leisurely in the water held in the copper basin. Mo Ran's eyes lit up, the name of the begonia was called Evening Night Yuheng, which was specially used by Chu Wanning for silent communication. He scooped the begonia out of the water, and the begonia flower instantly stretched and bloomed in his palm, revealing a pale gold glow in the stamen. He twisted the golden light in his fingertips and put it in his ear. Chu Wanning's voice rang in his ears. "Mo Ran, I have confirmed with Tianwen that this is the illusion created by the ghost master of ceremonies in Caidie Town. It was worshiped by the villagers for a hundred years of incense, and gradually became a positive fruit. As long as there are more people who marry in the dark, the more powerful it will be, so it is very fond of performing the marriage ceremony. Those corpses lined up in two teams should be the ghost couple that the people of Caidie Town have made up under its witness for hundreds of years, it likes this kind of excitement, and every night it will summon those corpses to the illusion world to hold another underworld marriage, and every time it is operated, its strength will be a little stronger. Mo Ran thought to himself - perverted!! Other immortals are idle, at most they match young men and girls, what kind of ghost is this, say that it is a fairy body, but the brain has not yet grown, the only hobby is to match the male and female corpses, and it is okay to match them once, and summon those corpses of the underworld marriage from the grave every night, and do it again, again, again, again. Is the corpse group so good-looking? This single fairy is really crazy enough. Chu Wanning said: "Its true body is not here, don't act rashly, follow the instructions of the golden boy and jade girl for a while, since it wants to absorb the power of the marriage between men and women, it will inevitably show its original form in the end." Mo Ran wanted to ask, what about the teacher? How's the teacher doing? "There is no need to worry about the teacher, he, like Mrs. Chen, was bewitched by the incense powder and temporarily lost consciousness." Chu Wanning thought about the problem very thoroughly, and made it clear what Mo Ran might explain, "Take care of yourself, everything is up to me." After saying that, the voice disappeared. At the same time, the child also took care of the ink burning outfit, and when he raised his eyes, the person in the bronze mirror had a handsome face, the corners of his lips were naturally slightly raised, his eyebrows were clean and refreshing, his collars were overlapped, his clothes were fiery red, and his long hair was tied up by a white headband, which was indeed the appearance of a groom in a dark marriage. The boy made a "please" gesture, and the closed door creaked open. Under the corridor, there is a row of corpses wearing auspicious clothes, both men and women, it seems that the head of the ghost master of ceremonies made of mud is really not open, as long as he grabs a pair of worship halls to get married, as for whether it is a man and a woman worship, or a man and a man, a woman and a woman, it doesn't matter. There was only one column of dead bodies standing in the corridor on this side, and the other column was on the opposite side, so far apart, he couldn't see Chu Wanning and Shi Yu coming out. The procession was slowly moving forward, and from time to time the sound of the celebrant in the building could be heard, and the marriage of one couple after another was slowly being completed. Mo Ran glanced at Chen Yao's who was in front of him, and always felt that something was wrong, and pondered for a long time, just when the line was gradually shortening, and it was about to be the turn of the last few pairs, this brainless stinky hooligan finally got his senses- Ah! According to the team, the woman who patted herself in front of her, didn't she want to marry the teacher? Wouldn't he want to make a match with Chu Wanning's little slut? Where is this? At the moment, the former emperor of the human world was not happy, pouted, unceremoniously pulled Chen Yao's family, inserted himself in a line, and lined up in front of others. The little boy who followed next to him was stunned, but Mo Ran quickly put on a half-pinned appearance of a hanged ghost with his head down and a lower face, hanging and mixing in the corpse, those golden boys and girls who were not high in cultivation were stunned for a while, and probably didn't understand what was wrong, so they were also stupid, and they didn't react. Now Mo Ran is happy. Follow the team with great interest, and when you are about to reach the end, you can meet the teacher on the other side of the corridor. At the same time. Chu Wanning glanced at Shi Yu who was standing in front of her, and thought for a while, not knowing what danger she would encounter in front of her. He has always been hard-mouthed and soft-hearted, although he is so strict that it is disgusting, but in fact, as long as he is there, he will not let his apprentice take risks no matter what. So, he also pulled Shi Wu and pulled the drowsy little guy to the back, while he stood in Shi Wu's original position. It was his turn. The ghost maid standing at the end of the corridor was holding a black and red tray, and when he saw Chu Wanning coming over, he grinned lightly, and his face without facial features made a girl's crisp sound. "Congratulations to the lady, congratulations to the lady, the cover is the same, the face is white." Chu Wanning's face instantly darkened. Mother, mother, mother, ......?? Don't you have eyes? looked at the ghost's blank face again, and held back. I don't have fucking eyes. With a grin, the ghost maid picked up the red gauze hijab in the tray, raised his jade arm, and covered Chu Wanning's face. Then the cold hand reached over, gently supported Chu Wanning, and said with a smile: "Lady, please."”

14. The red gauze is light and thin, hanging in front of the eyes, although I can still see, but I still can't see clearly. Chu Wanning's eyebrows and eyes were gloomy, her face was calm, and she was brought to the flower hall by the ghost. Rolling her eyelids, through the soft red, seeing the people standing there, the temperature around Chu Wanning suddenly dropped by several degrees. Mo Ran was also stunned. No...... Shouldn't it be a teacher who comes out? The "bride" in front of her has bright red makeup, tulle covering her face, although her facial features are slightly blurred under the cover of the scarf, but no matter how you look at it, it is still Chu Wanning's handsome and murderous face, staring at herself angrily, and her eyes look like she wants to kill. Mo Ran: "......" He was at first dazed, and then his expression gradually became extremely complicated, and after various emotions rotated on his face, it finally became a strange silence, and he and Chu Wanning looked at each other, and the atmosphere was extremely embarrassing. But the golden boy and girl who followed behind the two of them giggled and laughed at this time, clapped their hands, and began to sing crisply. "White Emperor water, clear waves; Ghost mandarin ducks, flowers welcome. The coffin is closed, and the same hole is lying; Before death, after death. Since then, the two Yellow Springs have been accompanied by each other, and the lonely souls have not been separated. This lyric is ghostly, but it is full of lingering compassion. If he could make a sound, Mo Ran would only want to say one word. - "Phew. But he couldn't speak. There is a pair of papier-mâché men and women in front of the stage, although they have no faces, but they are richly dressed and gorgeous, slightly loose and bloated, which should refer to the high hall of middle-aged people. The salute began to sing again: "The bride is charming and shy, her eyebrows are lowered, her eyes are soft, the red veil hides her face and smiles, please come to Lang Jun to lift her hijab." "......" Mo Ran was originally very reluctant, but when he heard this, he was about to go crazy with laughter. Hahahaha, the bride is coquettish and shy, ahhahahaha! Chu Wanning's face was pale, and she closed her eyes with anger, as if she could be deaf along with her ears. The ghost lady smiled and handed Mo Ran a folding fan, "fan" and "good" have the same sound, referring to this marriage is a good fate. "Ask the bridegroom to lift his hijab." Mo Ran couldn't help but laugh, but he was as kind as a stream, holding the handle of the fan to lift the light veil in front of Chu Wanning's eyes, his eyelashes were smiling, and he looked at Chu Wanning's face with a moving expression. As if feeling the other party's mocking gaze, Chu Wanning endured it for a while, didn't hold back, and opened her eyes suddenly, her eyes were full of lightning and flint, full of sabre-rattling murderous aura. can be matched with his red veil and fiery red clothes, although the sharpness cannot be reduced, but the tail of his eyes that are slightly red because of anger and grievances actually has a unique style. Mo Ran looked at such eyes, and was stunned, and his smile instantly froze. The master in front of him suddenly overlapped so similarly to a certain moment in his previous life, and he didn't know what time it was for a moment. Although it was only for a short moment, it was enough to make Mo Ran sweat coldly. He once did three cruel things to Chu Wanning: First, to kill him, that is, to kill Chu Wanning. Second, insulted him and forced Chu Wanning to be happy with him. Third...... Third, it was the happiest thing he did in his previous life, and it was also the thing he regretted the most later. Of course, the emperor of the human world will not admit that he regrets doing something, but the torment in his heart cannot be escaped in the end. Damn it. How did he think of that crazy past again, and he remembered Chu Wanning at that time. Mo Ran shook his head, bit his lip, and tried his best to shake off the face of Chu Wanning in his memory, and looked at the person in front of him again. Chu Wanning has been staring at him with "I'll kill you" eyes. Mo Ran didn't want to provoke this thorn, so he had to pretend to be his grandson laughing, looking helpless. The salute said, "The bride and groom, do the gift of the Wo Xu." The so-called wo is that the newlyweds should dust and clean themselves before wiping each other's hands. The ghost maid brought a porcelain pot filled with water, lifted the pot and asked the two to wash their hands, and the water was followed by a basin underneath. Chu Wanning's face was full of disgust, but she had to wash it for the other party after washing herself. Mo Ran looked quite restrained because he was a little distracted, and silently washed Chu Wanning's hands, but Chu Wanning didn't have a good temper, and splashed Mo Ran a whole pot with a bang, and half of his sleeves were soaked. “………………” Mo Ran stared at the wet half of his sleeve for a while, and he didn't know where he was, but there was nothing on his face, just some subtle luster flowing in the depths of his dark eyes. He thought to himself. Chu Wanning hasn't changed, never changed. Everything you do, what you think and think, in your past and present lives, are exactly the same, and they haven't changed at all...... He raised his head slowly, and even for a moment, he felt that he was standing on the top of life and death, standing in front of the Wushan Palace, Chu Wanning walked towards him from the bottom of the stretching imperial steps, and the next moment he was about to kneel in front of him, the clear head was going to fall to the ground, and the straight spine would be humiliated and bent, Chu Wanning wanted to lie down in front of him, and he couldn't afford to bow down for a long time. "Wo Yu Licheng." The ghost lady suddenly sang a long song, waking Mo Ran from his memories. He came back to his senses suddenly, and looked at Chu Wanning's eyes, and his dark pupils flashed with a cold light, like a scimitar covering snow, which was terrifying. Mo Ran: "............" ...... Well, the previous life is the previous life after all, Chu Wanning knelt down to him, it is enough to think about it in this life, if you want to achieve it, the price you pay is really too great...... The Wo Ceremony was followed by the Prison Ceremony, and then the Marriage Ceremony. The ghost girl sang slowly: "Husband and wife drink a glass of wine together, and the end of the world will never leave." The cups were closed, and then they worshiped heaven and earth. Chu Wanning really looked like he was about to go crazy, his slender Danfeng eyes that were slightly raised squinted dangerously, and Mo Ran estimated that after he went out, he would chop that ghost master of ceremonies into mud. But Chu Wanning, who looks like this, really can't be observed. Even if you look at it again, you can fall back into those messy and dirty memories, and you can't extricate yourself. "One bow-kneel to heaven and earth-" I thought that even if it was a scene, Chu Wanning's arrogant temperament would never kneel, but he didn't expect that in order to complete this set of steps, his eyebrows twitched, his eyes closed, and he still knelt down, and the two of them kowtowed together. "Second worship—kneeling in the high hall—" Well, just kneel down the two faceless paper figures, which can also be called a high hall. "Three bows—kneeling—husband and wife bowing to each other—" Chu Wanning lowered her deep eyes, didn't look at Mo Ran, turned around, and swallowed the mountains and rivers in a hurry, and quickly bowed down, biting her silver teeth. Who knew that the two were too tacit, so they got closer, and they hit each other with a bang. Chu Wanning gasped in pain, covered her forehead, raised her moist eyes, and glared fiercely at Mo Weiyu, who was also rubbing her forehead. "......" Mo Ran had to lip service, "I'm sorry." Chu Wanning was silent, her face gloomy, and she rolled her eyes. Then there was the hair tie ceremony, the salute official sang "Tie the hair as a husband and wife, love is not doubtful", the ghost maid handed over the golden scissors, and Mo Ran couldn't help but shrink back, lest Chu Wanning be unhappy and directly stab herself to death. Chu Wanning seemed to have this intention, but in the end, she only cut off a handful of each other's hair and put it into the bag presented by the golden boy and girl, which was collected by the "bride" Chu Wanning. Mo Ran wanted to ask him, you won't curse me with my hair in a fit of anger and prick the villain, right? The salute officer sang, "Li-Cheng-" Both breathed a sigh of relief and rose from the ground. Who knew that the next moment the celebrant shouted leisurely: "The good day has come, send it to the cave room-" What, what, ghost!! Mo Ran froze instantly. A mouthful of old blood, almost spurting out! What are you kidding, if he dares to have a cave room with Chu Wanning, this wedding is really going to be a fucking marriage! Although it is also romantic to die and be a ghost under the peony flower, he wants to ...... in this life. No, the people he wanted in his two lives were all teachers who came out of the mud and were not stained, not Chu Wanning, the cold-blooded demon who would tie up all the people who coveted him and throw them into the mud pool to dye them!! Is it too late to run away from marriage now?

15. This is the first time I have seen this kind of cave room opening Of course, I can only think about escaping from marriage or something, after all, Shi Wu is still here, and he can't go first if he says anything. It's just that this ghost master of ceremonies is too fucking responsible, right? Mo Ran's face was pale, and his nose was crooked. Even if you have a wedding gift, why don't you care if others are or not? Besides! It's all corpses! The corpses are frozen! How can you still have a cave room!! As for Chu Wanning's face at the moment, he didn't dare to look at it at all, staring at the carpet and pretending to be stupid. At this moment, he especially wanted to pull the ghost master of ceremonies who didn't know where to hide, and roared at him -, you, mom, you can do it! Show me your hole!! The golden boy and girl hugged the two of them and pushed them into the back hall. There was a coffin parked there, painted in bright red paint, and it was huge, twice the size of a normal coffin, and it looked exactly like the one that had been dug up outside. Chu Wanning groaned slightly, and understood. Mo Ran also immediately understood the meaning of the ghost master of ceremonies, and immediately breathed a sigh of relief. Of course, the dead can't be in the cave room, and the so-called cave candles should mean being sealed in the same coffin, carried down and buried together, completing the so-called "death and the same cave". At this time, the golden boy and the girl also vividly confirmed their thoughts: "First invite the lady into the cave room." Chu Wanning flicked her sleeves and lay in with a cold face. "Invite Lang Jun into the cave room again." Mo Ran blinked at the mouth of the coffin, and saw that Chu Wanning had already occupied most of the position. Although this coffin was spacious, the two big men were lying in it, and they were still squeezed a little, and he lay in it, inevitably pressing the hem of Chu Wanning's wide clothes, and was glared at by the other party angrily. The pair of golden boys and girls sang around the coffin again, still the eerie but faintly sad song before. "White Emperor water, clear waves; Ghost mandarin ducks, flowers welcome. The coffin is closed, and the same hole is lying; Before the body, after death. Since then, the two Yellow Springs have been accompanied by each other, and the lonely souls have not been separated. After singing, the little boy slowly pushed the coffin board up from left to right, and there was a muffled bang, and the surroundings were pitch black for a moment. Chu Wanning and Mo Ran were sealed in a joint burial coffin. This coffin is made of extremely thick wood, and it is whispered, and it cannot be heard outside, Chu Wanning raised his hand to set up a sound-blocking barrier to ensure that the sound inside would not be transmitted outside, and after doing all this, the first thing he said was- "Sleep down, you pressed my arm." Mo Ran: "............" I feel like there are a lot of words that are more important than "pressing on the arm", right? Despite complaining in his heart, Mo Ran moved to the side. "If I go a little further, I can't straighten my legs." Moved again. "Go again! Don't put it in my face! Mo Ran was aggrieved: "Master, my whole person has been pasted on the coffin board, what else are you going to do?" Chu Wanning finally snorted and stopped talking. Mo Ran shrank in the corner for a while, and suddenly felt the coffin shake, and the people outside lifted the coffin, staggered, and began to move slowly in an unknown direction. Mo Ran pricked up his ears and listened to the movement outside, thinking that Shi Yu should be trapped in a coffin with that Chen Yao at this moment, he couldn't help but feel depressed, but there was no way. Chu Wanning's enchantment is very powerful, the sound inside can't be transmitted, but the sound outside can penetrate in, through the coffin board, you can hear the sound of firecrackers and suona gongs and drums, Mo Ran asked: "These demons and monsters are really idle, where are they going to carry the coffin?" It was very dark in the coffin, and I couldn't see the other party's face, and I could only hear the voice: "Like the custom of Caidie Town, it should be carried to the earthen temple outside the town." Mo Ran nodded, listened intently for a while, and said, "...... Master, there seem to be more and more footsteps outside. "Hundred ghosts walk at night, and all the coffins will be carried over there together. If I'm not mistaken, when I get to the earthen temple, the ghost master of ceremonies will appear in his original form. Draw 'merit' from each and every married couple. Mo Ran asked: "So many coffins, more than hundreds, walking around the town, others can't find them?" "I can't find it." Chu Wanning said, "The one carrying the coffin is the ghost golden boy, the ghost jade girl." The things on the ghosts are invisible to ordinary people. Mo Ran asked again, "How do you know so clearly." Chu Wanning replied: "Just now in the wing, Tianwen interrogated a ghost golden boy. Mo Ran: ".................." After being speechless for a long time, he asked again: "What happened to Chen Gongzi lying in the red coffin dug up on the mountain before?" Why did the Chen family die one after another? Chu Wanning: "I don't know." Mo Ran was a little surprised: "The ghost golden boy didn't tell you?" Chu Wanning: "The ghost golden boy said, it is not clear. Mo Ran again: ".................." After a moment of silence, Chu Wanning said, "But I think that family has something that hasn't told us." "How?" "You have to remember that although the things enshrined in this earthen temple are very evil, in the final analysis, it has already attained the immortal body, and it needs to rely on people's offerings in order to become stronger and stronger." Mo Ran had never listened carefully to Chu Wanning's lectures in his previous life, which led to the lack of necessary common sense when he encountered some things later, and it was better to humbly seek advice in this life, so he asked: "What about the immortal body?" ” “…… What were you doing last month when you talked about the difference between fairies, ghosts, gods and demons? Mo Ran thought to himself, this seat is reborn, where does this seat remember what he was doing in a class more than ten years ago! However, it is nothing more than picking his feet under the table and watching "Nine Dragons and One Phoenix Couch", either staring at Shi Yu in a daze, or staring at Chu Wanning's neck, secretly comparing how to cut off this person's head unconsciously. Chu Wanning said coldly: "Go back and copy the "Six Realms Records of Experiences and Experiences" ten times. ” “…… Not. The price of truancy, miserable. "All the immortals in the world are different from the gods, the gods act freely, and the immortals are all bound, and they meddle in mortal affairs, because of human thoughts." Mo Ran Yilin: "So the murder of the Chen family was begged by someone to do it?" Chu Wanning's voice was very cold in the dark. "I don't think it's necessarily people who are still alive who go for it." Mo Ran opened his mouth, and before he could ask any more questions, the golden boy and girl carrying the coffin probably encountered a steep slope, and the coffin shook suddenly and tilted to the right. The sudden shaking, coupled with the smoothness of the coffin, has nowhere to grasp. Mo Ran rolled over unsteadily, and crashed into Shizun's arms tightly. "Hmm......" Covering the painful nose, Mo Ran raised his head blankly, just trying to figure out the situation, but the tip of his nose suddenly floated a faint fragrance of begonia flowers, this fragrance was as light as the morning mist, and it was also stained with some coolness in the night, the fragrance of the world is more confusing, but the taste is pure and cold, teaching people to be sober. Mo Ran was stunned for a moment, and then suddenly stiffened. The fragrance of this begonia flower, he is very familiar with, is the breath of Chu Wanning, and for Mo Ran, this breath is always intertwined with desire. In an instant, some deep-rooted evil thoughts were like forest fires aroused by thunder, and with a bang, they rushed to his brain.

16. This seat is stunned This really can't be blamed for the burning beast, anyone in such a claustrophobic space, trapped with a person who has been in bed with him countless times, regardless of whether the bed is true or false, out of revenge or out of love, smelling the familiar smell of the other party, after all, I can't help but have a ripple in my mind. What's more, Mo Ran himself is a bastard. Shi Yu is his white moonlight, he absolutely can't bear to touch it, and he doesn't want to destroy it. He patronized and destroyed Chu Wanning, only in front of Chu Wanning, all his darkness, beastly desires, and the fury in his bones could be vented unscrupulously. Crush this person, tear it all under him, and force him to play all the tricks that he would never play on his master. In his previous life, every time he saw Chu Wanning with his neck on his back and his Adam's apple rolling, he felt that he was about to become a vicious beast that only knew how to drink blood, and he wanted to bite open this man's throat, grind his teeth and suck blood, and chew his flesh and bones. If he doesn't feel sorry for Chu Wanning, he will destroy people's homes vigorously. In the end, the body has developed a habit, as long as he smells the fragrance on Chu Wanning's body, there will be a fire in his abdomen, and his heart will itch, so he wants to tie this person to the bed and him. There was silence in the coffin for a while, and the sound of Mo Ran's slightly restless heartbeat could be heard. He knew that Chu Wanning's face was very close, and he could feel the other party's breathing, if he bit it at this time, Chu Wanning would definitely not be able to break free, but ...... Forget it. Mo Ran leaned back and distanced himself from Chu Wanning. It's not easy, because there's really not much space in the coffin. "I'm sorry, Master." Mo Ran snorted, pretending to be his grandson, "I didn't expect this coffin to be - Huang!" As soon as the words fell, the coffin slanted again. Mo Ran rolled into Chu Wanning's arms with a gurgling grunt. Chu Wanning: "............" The ink burned and retreated, and the coffin shook again, and so on several times. "I don't believe in evil anymore." Mo Ran leaned back again. The golden boy and jade girl were probably walking on a slope, and the coffin wall was slippery, and she didn't hold on for long, and Mo Ran rolled in front of Chu Wanning helplessly. "Master ......" bit his lip and was aggrieved. This guy originally looked a little cute as a young man, and if he wanted to hide his wolf tail and pretend to be a dog, he actually pretended to be very similar. Chu Wanning was silent. Mo Ran really didn't want to roll around anymore, so he simply gave up struggling: "I didn't mean to. Chu Wanning: "......" Mo Ran whispered: "But the wound on my back hurts so much......" In the dark, Chu Wanning seemed to sigh softly, the gongs and drums outside were a little noisy, and Mo Ran was not sure if he could really hear it clearly. But the next moment, Mo Ran smelled a clearer fragrance of begonia flowers, and Chu Wanning's hand was wrapped behind his back, blocking the gap that he might slam over. Although it was not a hug, Chu Wanning's arms were empty, deliberately avoiding physical contact with Mo Ran, only the clothes and Mo Ran touched each other, but this posture was somewhat intimate. "Be careful, don't hit again." The voice was deep, like porcelain soaked in a stream, and there was a kind of ancient dignifiedness, and if you listen to it without hatred, it is actually very good. “…… Well. Suddenly no one spoke anymore. Mo Ran was still a tall teenager at this time, not the same height as an adult, so he leaned on Chu Wanning's arms, and his forehead was just right to Chu Wanning's chin. It's a feeling that's both familiar and strange. What is familiar is the person lying next to him. And the strange thing is that it is such a posture. Once upon a time, the past was all about him lying on the top of life and death in the Wushan Palace, and he had become a lonely immortal emperor, in the long darkness that could not breathe, holding Chu Wanning in his arms. At that time, he was already taller than Chu Wanning, and his strength was greater than that of Shizun, his arms were like iron tongs like cages, locking the little remaining warmth in his arms, like holding the last fire in the world. He lowered his head and kissed Chu Wanning's long inky hair, and then greedily attached his face and buried it deep in the other party's neck, biting and gnawing without pity. "I hate you, Chu Wanning. I hate you to death. There was something hoarse in his voice. "But, I'm the only one left." A violent thump shattered Mo Ran's memory, the sound of gongs and drums suddenly stopped, and the four fields were dead silent. "Master ......" Chu Wanning stretched out her hand, touched his lips, and said in a deep voice, "Don't speak, we're here." Sure enough, there was no more sound of Suosuo's footsteps outside, and there was a dead silence in the four fields. Chu Wanning's fingertips lit up a cluster of pale golden firelight, and slashed on the wall of the coffin, drawing a thin and narrow opening, just enough for two people to look through the opening. Sure enough, they were carried to the outskirts of Caidie Town, where the earthen temple dedicated to the ghost master of ceremonies was already full of dense coffins, and the fragrant fragrance of butterflies in the air became stronger and stronger, wafting into the coffin through the pores. Mo Ran suddenly felt that something was wrong: "Master, do you feel that the fragrance here and the fragrance in the illusion seem to be a little different from the smell in Chen Gongzi's coffin?" ” “…… How so? Mo Ran is more sensitive to breath, he said: "We were in Beishan before, and the smell of the coffin wafting out of the moment it was split was very good, and there was nothing that made me uncomfortable, it should be Baidie incense powder." But since I entered the illusion, I always feel that although the taste is similar, there are some subtle differences, but I have never been able to figure out what is different, but now...... I think I probably do. Chu Wanning turned her face to look at him: "You don't like this taste?" Mo Ran stuck to the gap, still staring outside, and then said, "Hmm." I didn't like to smell incense since I was a child.Here, there is also the smell of the illusion, which is not the fragrance of butterflies at all, but the special incense used by the people of Caidie Town to burn when worshipping the ghost master of ceremonies. Look there—" Chu Wanning followed his line of sight, and in the clay incense burner in front of the earthen temple, there were indeed three arms-thick vertical incense, and there was a sweet smell in the wind. The people of Caidie Town are good at making all kinds of spices with flowers, so the incense products used to pray to the gods and Buddhas are also made in their own town, and they are not bought from outside. Since they are all planted on the outskirts of the town, the smell of the mixture is not so different to the layman. Chu Wanning pondered: "Could it be that the fragrance in Chen Gongzi's coffin has nothing to do with the taste in the illusion at all?" Before he could get to the clarity of this newfound detail, a blinding red light suddenly emanated from the earthen temple interrupted his train of thought. The two people hiding in the coffin looked together, and saw that the temple was shining, reflecting the surrounding brilliance. There is a row of iron shelves on the side of the temple, on which are placed the red lotus lanterns for wishing, and those lotus lanterns were originally extinguished, but at this time, they are lit up one by one. The boys and girls who were guarding the coffin of each joint burial knelt down one after another, chanting: "The master of ceremonies and the mother of ceremonies will go down to earth and guide me and other wild ghosts and lonely souls to get rid of their misery forever, and they will meet their beloved, lie down in the coffin, and Huangquan will be their companion." In the midst of a loud recitation, the ghost master of ceremonies in the temple emitted a golden fairy light, and then she lowered her eyelids, slowly pulled the corners of her mouth, and jumped off the altar. The movements are quite handsome, and the demeanor is elegant. It's a pity that the body is made of clay, too heavy, and the girl's family slammed it into a big hole on the ground. Mo Ran: "Poof." Chu Wanning: "......" The ghost master of ceremonies also seemed to be quite dissatisfied with her roots, and she stared at the big pit on the ground for a while, and then walked out of the pit and tidied up her clothes. She looked like a woman with bright makeup, dressed in red and green, quite happy. In the dark night, it turned its neck and came to the coffin of a hundred people, the night wind was filled with the smell of corpses, she seemed to be in a better mood, slowly opened her arms, and laughed twice. "If you believe in me and worship me, you will be able to meet a good fate and complete the unfinished lifelong events in your life." The young voices drifted into the night, and the ghosts kowtowed excitedly. "The master of ceremonies blesses mother-" "Please give the master of ceremonies a marriage-" The ghost master of ceremonies seemed to enjoy it very much, slowly shuttling through the rows of coffins, and the long nails with bright red vermilion paint scraped across the coffin board, making a piercing and sharp sound. Mo Ran said curiously: "Master, I remember you said that demons, immortals, gods, and demons all belong to the Six Realms, but this immortal is not high in the Nine Heavens, how can he be in the company of the ghosts underground?" "Because it is in charge of the marriage of the underworld, and the main food is the worship of ghosts." Chu Wanning said, "The ghost can greatly increase her skills, otherwise she would not have been able to cultivate an immortal body in just a hundred years." With such benefits, she is willing to be in the company of the 'friends' of the Netherworld. The ghost master of ceremonies walked around the coffins, and returned to the front, and the empty and immature voice sounded again: "Open a coffin, give a marriage." From the left. With its order, the first coffin on the left slowly opened, and the golden boy and jade girl greeted it, and the two corpses inside staggered out, and the face of the dead man became more and more pale and lifeless against the bright fiery red clothes. The underworld couple slowly came to the ghost master of ceremonies and knelt down. The ghost master of ceremonies put his hand between them and said, "In the name of the master of ceremonies, I will marry after the death of the master of ceremonies, and from then on we will be husband and wife, and men and women will be together." Mo Ran rolled his eyes and muttered, "If you can't write poetry, don't do it." It's a good vow, why does it sound so lewd and. Chu Wanning said coldly: "You have a dirty mind. Mo Ran shut up. But it didn't take long for the ghost master of ceremonies to prove that it was not Mo Ran who was dirty, but the immortal in charge of the underworld marriage was really dirty. I saw that the pair of married corpses seemed to have swallowed aphrodisiacs, and they were already two dead ghosts, but they suddenly began to tear each other's clothes, and hugged each other feverishly, and they were so ashamed to entangle themselves in public. Chu Wanning: ".................." Mo Ran: ".................." "In the name of the master of ceremonies, I will give you a happy family. Yin and yang can be intertwined, what does life and death matter! The ghost master of ceremonies' shouts became sharper and louder. The movements of the two corpses became more and more exaggerated, and after the male corpse took off his clothes, he was actually angry and energetic, and there was no difference between him and the living. Mo Ran was stunned: "...... This...... Damn it...... It's okay???”

17. The master of this seat is injured, and this seat is very ...... What kind of master of ceremonies does this ghost master of ceremonies, the line sells aphrodisiac medicine, other people's aphrodisiac medicine at most makes the languishing living talk about their heroism, this fairy is good, with a wave of his little hand, the dead can be hard. The real magic hand to return to "spring"! He was looking at it with relish, and suddenly Chu Wanning stretched out his hand and covered Mo Ran's ears. Mo Ran: "Huh? Chu Wanning's expression was extremely cold: "Such a ridiculous and lewd technique, don't go and see it." "Then it should be covering my eyes, why are you blocking my ears." Chu Wanning's face was expressionless: "Don't look or listen, close your eyes." Mo Ran: "Poof." Master, you are really ......" Don't look at your red face, if you want to close your eyes, you will close yourself. Mo Ran couldn't help but be a little happy, Chu Wanning, a person made of ice and snow, had never even seen a picture of the Spring Palace, and when he saw the joy of fish and water close at hand, he was probably choked to death. The dead couple joined together, and gradually both of them became alive, and the stiff throat that was originally unable to make a sound actually emitted a rough gasp similar to that of a living person. Chu Wanning was obviously disgusted, and suddenly turned her face away, unwilling to look at it again. Mo Ran was so happy when he saw it that he teased his heart, and he broke his chin with a wicked smile. Chu Wanning quickly dodged back as if she had been stabbed: "What are you doing?" "Don't do anything." Mo Ran was sweet and greasy, with some mockery and teasing, looking him up and down like a joke. How old is it, looking at this kind of thing, you still blush...... Oh no, I should say it's a mixture of blue and red. It's funny. "Master, didn't you tell us that we must see the other party's ability clearly before we start? The ability of this ghost master of ceremonies, you can see it clearly. "What is there to see, not to see." Mo Ran sighed: "Why is your skin so thin. Chu Wanning said angrily: "It's dirty, it's really hurtful!" "Then I'll come and see it." Mo Ran said, lying over there honestly and unceremoniously, and looked outside again, exclamating "ah", "wow", "awesome", "ouch" and so on. made Chu Wanning extremely violent, and the coffin board couldn't be stopped. He shouted in a low voice: "Look at it, what to say!" Mo Ran said innocently: "I thought you wanted to hear it." Chu Wanning finally couldn't help it, grabbed Mo Ran's neck, and gritted her teeth: "If you snort again, I'll throw you out to feed the zombies now!" Enough amusement. Chu Wanning couldn't force him too quickly, and when he was in a hurry, he was waiting for a meal, so Mo Ran reined in, and obediently lay over there, staring outside, and didn't say a word. As the ghost couple Shu Shuang reached the extreme, the male corpse roared, lying on the female corpse and convulsed, and a green smoke suddenly burst out of the two of them, and the ghost master of ceremonies opened his mouth and greedily smoked the green smoke until he swallowed the last wisp into his stomach, this time he wiped the corners of his mouth greedily, and his eyes showed a fine light. It seems that it is the "merit" that the underworld couple gives it back, which will make it more cultivated. "Haha, hahaha-" The ghost master of ceremonies tasted the sweetness, and became more and more radiant, and when he spoke again, the voice that had just been ethereal and empty became clear, it shouted, roared, and its sharp voice seemed to pierce this long night, "Get up! Rise! Wait for the crazy man to hate the woman! I give you the grace of fish and water! Wait for me to believe in the virtues! Rise! Rise! All up! Mo Ran chuckled in his heart: It's over...... What is it for?! The hundreds of coffins around him trembled at the same time, verifying Mo Ran's idea. This ghost master of ceremonies is to summon all the corpses in the coffin to absorb the "merits" at one time! Don't care about joking, Mo Ran dragged Chu Wanning directly: "Master!! "What's wrong again!" "Quick! Get out! Shi Yu is still trapped with the little daughter-in-law of the Chen family! Mo Ran was going crazy, "Let's go save him!" Chu Wanning glanced out, and she didn't expect that the ghost master of ceremonies would have such a big taste, and she didn't come one-on-one, and she actually wanted to swallow it in one bite! The shaking of the coffin next to him became more and more violent, and it was thought that every couple of underworld couples began to be inspired to act in the coffin. This thought made Chu Wanning choke for a moment, and her face became even more ugly. At this time, the ghost master of ceremonies, who was standing in place and laughing indulgently, suddenly felt something, turned his head suddenly, and a pair of black eyes that were so black that he had no focus went straight over the others and landed on the joint burial coffin of Mo Ran and Chu Wanning. Although it was intellectually inferior, it could feel that there was no familiar erotic aura in the coffin. There is no belief. No...... Living!!! Suddenly arched up, screaming and rushing, the ghost master of ceremonies' robe flew up, and a pair of bloody red claws pierced the coffin, piercing the thick coffin alive and into the coffin. Its attack was too sudden, Mo Ran didn't have time to retreat and resist, not to mention that the space in the coffin was extremely small, and there was no way to retreat, seeing that his head was about to be poked out of five holes by these nine yin white bone claws, his body suddenly fell - Chu Wanning had already quickly protected him in his arms, and he was in front of him, and the five sharp claws of the ghost master of ceremonies suddenly poked into Chu Wanning's shoulders! It's deep and touchable! “……” Chu Wanning snorted, but she endured it and didn't shout. The other uninjured hand was still burning with a silence spell and lit it on Mo Ran's lips, blocking the sound that Mo Ran was about to make. The ghost master of ceremonies' claws grabbed Chu Wanning's flesh and blood. It is a mud brain, and the dead and the living can only be judged by sound. Chu Wanning was really in such a situation, he didn't say a word, the plasma gushed out along his shoulder, Mo Ran was pressed into his arms, and he couldn't see how his injuries were, but he could clearly feel that Chu Wanning was trembling slightly...... Living...... Or a dead man? It is impossible for a living person to be silent like this.The ghost master of ceremonies couldn't be sure for a while, and the claws were not in the flesh and blood of Chu Wanning's shoulder, tearing and grabbing fiercely. Chu Wanning trembled in pain, spasmed, and cold sweat soaked through her clothes. But he still bit his lip and protected the apprentice in his arms, as if he had really become a dead corpse and a dead person, against the edge of the coffin, like iron cast dead on the coffin wall. The ghost master of ceremonies seemed to finally confirm that it was not a living person inside, and it suddenly pulled its hand out, blood flying everywhere, and even the sticky sound of fingers pulling out of the flesh and bones could be heard, making the hair stand on end. Chu Wanning's tense body seemed to have suddenly lost its strength, he let go of Mo Ran and gasped lowly. There was a strong smell of blood flowing from the coffin. Mo Ran raised his head, and through the faint light leaking through the hole, he could see Chu Wanning's low-hanging eyelashes, as well as the moist but stubborn eyes under the eyelashes. The slightly picked phoenix eyes were blurred with pain, but more ruthless and tenacious, filled with water vapor...... Mo Ran wanted to speak, Chu Wanning shook his head, and the silence spell on his lips was not removed. After a while, he took a breath of relief, trembling fingertips, and wrote on the back of Mo Ran's hand: The barrier has been damaged, so don't speak. The ghost master of ceremonies outside tilted his head, as if he didn't understand why he didn't follow its instructions and didn't feel any faith offerings. Chu Wanning raised his head and glanced at it from the gap, the uninjured hand was covered with golden light, and a willow vine flowing with flame luster responded to the call. He held the sky and asked, narrowing his eyes. The next moment, the coffin broke out!! The coffin exploded, Chu Wanning flew up like lightning, Tianwen was accurate and fast, and suddenly strangled the neck of the ghost master of ceremonies, and the ghost master of ceremonies let out a piercing howl- "Who are you! How dare so! Chu Wanning's answer was only one word: "Get out!" The big red robe hunted and flew, like a cloud wave, he endured for a long time just to hit a blow, and immediately attacked with one hand, and the sky asked to strangle! Break the neck of the ghost master of ceremonies! A thick red mist accompanied by a strange fragrance erupted from the broken neck. Chu Wanning quickly retreated, avoiding the mist, and said sharply: "Mo Ran!" A Thousand Kills! Mo Ran was already on standby, and when he heard the order, he buckled the dark sword box on his sleeve, poured spiritual power, and blasted towards the remnant body that was groping for his head. The clay body cracked, revealing a translucent body with red light flowing throughout. Chu Wanning asked again, and forcibly pulled out the immortal body of the ghost master of ceremonies. The headless immortal body screamed from its body: "Mortal dare! Mortals dare! - Get up! Get up! Kill them! Kill them——!! The golden boy and jade girl, who originally had no facial features, suddenly lit up a pair of blood-red eyes, and hundreds of them squeaked and screamed and rushed towards Mo Ran and Chu Wanning. The coffins on the ground were also shattered, and the dead bodies lying inside stood up and poured towards the two of them like a tide. Mo Ran's gaze quickly swept through the crowd, looking for Shi Yu's figure. Chu Wanning said sharply: "What are you staring at affectionately with those zombies!" Don't get them all down yet! The two of them and the ghost master of ceremonies had already fought and stood on a coffin at this moment, and the sluggish corpses slowly gathered around them, and Mo Ran raised his hand to light the exorcism charm, and projected it in all directions, causing it to explode. But there are too many ghosts, and another wave will soon come over. Mo Ran was almost crazy: "So many people have died in this colorful butterfly town? How many couples are married?!! Chu Wanning said angrily: "Look at the cultivation of this ghost master of ceremonies, how can there be so many young men and women who naturally die!" Nine times out of ten, it also tricks people who have never been married to commit suicide! Hit this side! Mo Ran waved another exorcism talisman towards the place where Chu Wanning had signaled, exploding a piece of white flesh and bones. "Why didn't this ghost master of ceremonies kill him?" "Ordinary weapons can't hurt it." "What about that day?" Chu Wanning was furious: "Didn't you see Tianwen asking for it!" This ghost master of ceremonies moves extremely fast, if I let go of it and don't wait for it to be pumped, I'm afraid it will already have escaped! The corpses were piled up more and more, and while Mo Ran was driving, he also had to pay attention to see if there were any teachers in the crowd, so as not to be injured by mistake. A golden boy pounced and bit his leg fiercely, he cursed secretly, and an exorcism charm was thrown directly on the golden boy's face, and then kicked it into the corpse, and exploded. Chu Wanning said: "Have you seen Shi Mo and Mrs. Chen?" After Mo Ran was frantically searching, he suddenly saw two swaying figures in the distance, and said happily: "I see!" "Get out of here and pull the two of them away! Get away from here! "Good!" Mo Ran responded, and then was stunned, "What are you going to do?" Chu Wanning said angrily: "I can't lift my other arm, and I can't summon other weapons, so I can only rely on Tianwen." When I let go of the ghost master of ceremonies, I'm going to destroy this whole place, if you don't want to die, get out of the way as soon as possible!”

18. This seat once begged you Tianwen has a no-dead angle killing move, the name is very simple, there is only one word, "wind". Once activated, there is no piece of armor left in the surrounding circle. Mo Ran naturally understood the power of the "wind", and he also knew Chu Wanning's strength, so he didn't need to worry, so he glanced at the man in the wedding dress with a pale face, threw off the last few exorcismal talismans, bought a little time for Chu Wanning, and then flew to the periphery, hugged Shi Yu with one hand, grabbed Mrs. Xiao Chen with the other, and took the two unconscious people to hide in the distance. Chu Wanning endured the severe pain, and reluctantly moved her other hand, and suddenly Tianwen burst out with a dazzling golden light, and Chu Wanning suddenly pulled Tianwen back. The ghost master of ceremonies broke out of control, jumped up, and rushed towards Chu Wanning with a distorted face. Chu Wanning's robe turned over like a flame in the wind, rolling and flying, he raised his eyebrows angrily, half of his shoulders were soaked with blood, and suddenly raised his hand, and the golden light of Tianwen became more and more fierce, and then he was spun by Chu Wanning. The willow vine suddenly stretched out dozens of feet, dancing into a golden wind, like a whirlpool, the surrounding ghosts, dead corpses, golden boys and jade girls, together with the roaring and twisted ghost master of ceremonies, all rolled into the center of the "wind", and was smashed by the fierce momentum of Tianwen dancing into an afterimage, and it was twisted in an instant!! The "wind" destroys and decays, and the surrounding plants and trees rise from the ground, and they are not spared. A huge storm centered on Chu Wanning emitted a dazzling golden light, and for a while, the sky was dark, flying sand and rocks. Whether it is a coffin or a dead person, it has become a light fluttering grass in the wind. Rolled in, was cut by the rapidly rotating Tianwen Ling. Crushed into 10,000 pieces of residue...... When everything calmed down, Chu Wanning's surroundings were already desolate and empty. In addition to him standing alone, the auspicious clothes are bright, like the first bloom of red lotus, and the begonia flowers fall, there is only one place to shatter the white bones, and there is a terrible "Tianwen" hissing with golden light. From this point of view, Chu Wanning is really very polite when he usually draws disciples. Just at his posture today, if he is willing, even if the entire disciples of the Good and Evil Platform are crushed and scattered in an instant, it is not impossible...... The golden light faded away. Tianwen turned into a little bit of broken stars and merged into Chu Wanning's palm. He breathed a sigh of relief, frowned, endured the sharp pain in his shoulder, and slowly walked towards the apprentices in the distance. "How's the teacher?" Coming to them, Chu Wanning endured and asked. Mo Ran looked down at Shi Meiren who was unconscious in his arms, but she still hadn't woken up, her snort was very weak, and her cheeks were cold to the touch. This scene is too familiar, and it is a nightmare that Mo Ran once couldn't get rid of. At first, Shi Yu was lying in his arms like this, and gradually, he lost his breath...... Chu Wanning possessed herself, probed the neck carotid artery of Mrs. Chen and Shi Yu respectively, and couldn't help but muffle: "Huh? How could it be so deeply poisoned? Mo Ran looked up suddenly: "Poisoned? Didn't you say it's okay? Didn't you say that they were just bewitched? Chu Wanning frowned: "The ghost master of ceremonies relies on incense powder to bewitch, that is a kind of poison." I thought they were just a superficial layer, but I didn't expect them to eat so much poison. ” “……” "Send them back to Chen's house first." Chu Wanning said, "It's not difficult to pull out the poison, it's good if you don't die." His voice was cold, without too many waves, although Chu Wanning usually spoke like this, but at this moment, it really made people feel that he was understating and didn't care much. Mo Ran suddenly remembered the heavy snow that year, and he knelt in the snow, and in his arms was the teacher who was losing every trace of his life. His face was full of tears, and he begged Chu Wanning to turn around, look at his apprentice, and beg Chu Wanning to raise his hand and save his apprentice's life. But what did Chu Wanning say at that time? It's also such an understatement tone, such a calm tone. In this way, he refused Mo Ran's only kneeling begging in his life. In the heavy snow, the person in his arms gradually became as cold as the snow particles that fell on his shoulders and his eyebrows. On that day, Chu Wanning killed two apprentices with her own hands. One is Shi Mingjing, who he can save, but has never saved. One is kneeling in the snow, mourning more than the death of Mo Weiyu. There was a sudden panic, a tyranny, a snake-like unwillingness, viciousness and rage. For a moment, he suddenly wanted to burst out and strangle Chu Wanning's neck, shedding all the kind and lovely disguises, revealing the hideousness of the evil ghost, as a fierce ghost from his previous life, he bit him fiercely, questioned him, and asked him for his life. In the snow, the lives of the helpless apprentices. But when his eyes lifted, he suddenly fell on Chu Wanning's shoulders covered with blood. Suddenly the beast's cry was stopped. He didn't say anything anymore, just stared at Chu Wanning's face, almost hateful eyes, Chu Wanning didn't see it. After a while, he lowered his head again and stared at Shi Yu's haggard face. My mind went blank. If something happens again this time, then ...... "Ahem, ahem!!" The man in his arms suddenly let out a rapid cough. Mo Ran was stunned, and his heart trembled...... Shi Yu slowly opened his eyes, and his voice was extremely hoarse and weak. "Ah...... Burn......? "Yes! I am! After the ecstasy, the haze dissipated, Mo Ran's eyes widened, his palm was on Shi Fu's slightly cool cheek, and the luster in his eyes trembled, "Shi Fu, what do you think?" Is there anything wrong with it? Shi Yu smiled lightly, still with gentle eyebrows, turned his head again, and looked around: "...... How are we here...... How did I pass out...... Yes! Master ...... Ahem, the disciple is incompetent...... Disciple ......" Chu Wanning said: "Don't speak. He put a pill into Shi Yu's mouth: "Since you are awake, take this poison powder in your mouth first, and don't swallow it directly."Shi Yu took the medicine, and was suddenly stunned, and his already bloodless face became more transparent: "Master, why are you injured?" It's covered in blood......" Chu Wanning still had that faint, unwavering, and angry voice: "It's okay." He got up and glanced at Mo Ran. "You, find a way to bring both of them back to the Chen Mansion." Shi Yu woke up, and the gloom in Mo Ran's heart was suddenly suppressed, and he nodded hurriedly: "Okay!" "I'll go first, I have something to ask the people of the Chen family." Chu Wanning turned around and left as he spoke, facing the vast dark night and the decaying grass in the four fields, he finally couldn't help but twist his eyebrows, revealing a painful look. His entire shoulder was pierced by five fingers, his veins were torn apart, and the ghost master's claws even pierced the bones deep in his flesh. No matter how much he pretends to endure calmly, no matter how much he seals his bloodline, so that he doesn't lose blood and fall into a coma, he is still a human being. It's still going to hurt...... But what about the pain. He walked forward step by step, the hem of his wedding dress flying. For so many years, people have respected him and feared him, but they have not dared to stand by his side, and no one will care about him. He's used to it, too. Evening Yuheng, Beidou Immortal. No one loves it from head to toe, and no one cares about life, death, illness, and suffering. He seems to have been born without the support of others, without any support, and without any companionship. So there is no need to cry out in pain, and crying is even more unnecessary. Go back and bandage your wounds, cut off all the festering and torn flesh, and apply the wound medicine. It doesn't matter if no one cares about him. Anyway, he came over alone. It's been good for so many years. He can take care of himself. When I came to the gate of Chen's house, before I entered the courtyard, I heard a heart-rending scream inside. Chu Wanning didn't care about the cracked wounds, and immediately broke in - I saw that Mrs. Chen was wearing a cloak and her eyes were closed, but she was chasing her son and husband all over the house, only the little daughter of the Chen family was ignored, she stood next to her in a panic, curled up thinly, and couldn't help shaking. Seeing Chu Wanning coming in, Chen Yuanwai and his son screamed and shouted at him: "Dao Chief! Help, Chief! Chu Wanning blocked them behind her, glanced at Mrs. Chen's closed eyes, and said angrily: "Didn't you let you look at her, don't let her sleep!" "I can't help it! Humble Jing is not in good health, she goes to bed early on weekdays, and after you left, she was still strong at first, and then she dozed off, and then she began to go crazy! Mouthful...... yelling ......" Chen Yuan shrank behind Chu Wanning and trembled, not noticing that the Taoist chief was actually wearing auspicious clothes, nor did he notice the hideous wound on Chu Wanning's shoulder. Chu Wanning frowned and said, "What are you yelling about?" Before Chen Yuanwai could speak, the crazy woman rushed over with bared teeth and a terrible cry in her mouth, which was actually the voice of a young woman - "Lack of trust! Lack of trust! I want your lives to pay for it! I want you all to die for me! Chu Wanning: "...... The ghost leaned over. He turned back to Chen Yuanwai and said sharply, "Are you familiar with this voice?" Chen Yuanwai's mouth trembled, his eyes rolled, and he swallowed nervously: "I don't know, I'm not familiar, I don't know!" Ask the Taoist for help! Seek the Tao to get rid of demons! At this time, Mrs. Chen had already pounced, Chu Wanning raised her uninjured arm, and volleyed at Mrs. Chen, and a thunderbolt slashed down on her head, trapping Mrs. Chen in the enchantment. Chu Wanning turned her head and looked sideways coldly: "I really don't know?" Chen Yuanwai said in a loud voice: "I really don't know!" I really don't know! Chu Wanning didn't say anything more, he threw out the heavenly question and tied up the old lady Chen in the enchantment. He was supposed to tie up Chen Yuan, which was more convenient and easier to judge, but Chu Wanning had his own code of conduct, and his Tianwen easily did not judge ordinary people. So he gave up the soft persimmon and went to interrogate the ghost in Mrs. Chen's body. Judging ghosts is not the same as judging people. Heaven asks the judge, and the person will directly can't stand it and speaks. The heavenly interrogation of ghosts will form an enchantment where only Chu Wanning and the ghost coexist, and the ghost will restore its former appearance in the enchantment and pass the message to Chu Wanning. Tianwen suddenly ignited a fire, along the vine body, straight from his end, to Mrs. Chen's end. The old lady let out a scream, and suddenly began to twitch, and then the originally crimson flame on the willow vine instantly turned into a dark blue ghost fire, and then burned back to Chu Wanning's side from the old lady's side. Chu Wanning closed his eyes, and the fire burned along the willow vine to his palm, but the ghost fire couldn't hurt him, just like that, it went all the way along his arm, burned to his chest, and then extinguished. “……” The Chen family looked at the scene in front of them in horror, and they didn't know what Chu Wanning was doing. Chu Wanning's eyelashes trembled slightly, her eyes were still closed, but a white light gradually appeared in front of her eyes. Immediately afterward, he saw a small foot as white as jade step out of the light, and a girl about seventeen or eighteen years old appeared in view.

19. I'll tell you a story The girl was very fair, with a goose egg face and round eyes, which was particularly attractive. She was wearing a light pink skirt, her hair was curled, and she looked like a young woman for the first time, rubbing her eyes blankly in the dark, looking left and right. "I'm ...... Where is it? Chu Wanning said, "You are in the true enchantment I set up. The girl was taken aback and said, "Who are you?" How is it pitch black here, I can't see you, who's talking? Chu Wanning said, "Have you forgotten? …… You're dead. The girl's eyes widened: "I've ...... I ......" Slowly, she remembered. Lowering her head, she folded her hands on her chest, without any ups and downs, she whispered softly, "I...... I'm dead......" "Only the soul can come to the True Enchantment, where hatred will be eliminated, and the deceased, whether they are turned into ghosts or ordinary ghosts, will retain their character and appearance before death, which is called 'returning to the truth'." The girl was stunned for a moment, as if she was gradually remembering the past, and suddenly lowered her face and cried silently. Chu Wanning said: "You ...... Can there be grievances? The girl cried, "Are you Lord Yama?" Or is it white impermanence? Are you here to avenge me? Chu Wanning raised his forehead and said, "...... I am not Lord Hades, nor am I Bai impermanence. The girl sobbed under her breath. Chu Wan was quiet for a while, did not speak, waited for her crying to calm down a little, and then said, "But I am indeed here to help you avenge your grievances." When the girl heard this, she raised her eyes in a sob, and said with a mixture of joy and sorrow: "Then you are indeed Lord Yama!" "......" Chu Wanning decided not to continue the topic with her, and asked instead, "Do you know what you did after you died?" "I don't know...... Not very clear, just remember that I was sad, sad. I want to get revenge...... I want to go to them...... I want to find him again......" When the soul just woke up, many things would not be remembered for the time being, but it didn't matter, Chu Wanning patiently asked her, "Who do you want to go to?" The girl said softly, "My husband, Chen Bohuan." Chu Wanning, Chen Bohuan - isn't this the name of the eldest son of the Chen family? He asked, "You...... What is your name? Where are you from? This illusion realm is infused with the power of Tianwen, and almost all the dead who come to it will honestly talk to Chu Wanning. The girl therefore replied: "The concubine is a slender woman, and she is from Caidie Town. "Before I came, I had checked the file of Caidie Town, and there were more than 500 households in this town, and there was no family surnamed Luo. Who is Ling Zun? The girl slowly remembered the details, so the sorrow in her eyes was even worse: "My father used to be a scholar in the village and a brother-in-law friend of my father-in-law, a few years ago, he suffered from tuberculosis and died, and then I was the only one in the family." "Then why did you die?" The girl was stunned for a moment, and then cried silently: "I have no other way but to die." They, they deceived my father about the secret recipe of incense powder, beat me, scolded me, threatened me, and asked me to leave Caidie Town. I...... I'm a weak woman, where else can I go? I don't have any relatives in this world...... The world is so big, where can I go? In addition to the Huangquan Prefecture, also, where else can I ...... tolerate" After she recalled her life, she seemed to have infinite pain and sadness in her heart, and she was eager to talk to someone, and even Chu Wanning didn't ask again, so she talked slowly by herself. It turned out that this Luo Xianxian lost her mother since she was a child, and I heard her father say that she still had an older brother above her, but her brother was separated from them in the chaos of the lower cultivation world, and she never saw her again, and she didn't know if she was dead or alive. When her brother was lost, Luo Xianxian was not yet one year old, and she was shrunk in swaddling clothes, and later she tried to recall her brother, but she still had no impression. The Luo family was left with only two people, Xian Xian and his father, and the father and daughter depended on each other, wandering around, and finally built a hut in Caidie Town and lived. That year, Luo Xianxian was five years old. The eldest son of the Chen family, Chen Bohuan, is two years older than her. At that time, the Chen family had not yet made a fortune, and several members of the family lived in a two-bedroom earth-rammed hut, and an orange tree was planted next to the low wall of the small courtyard. Luo Xianxian tilted her head, the oranges full of branches were like lanterns in the Lantern Festival, she was shy and introverted, she didn't play with others, she always held a small horse alone, obediently peeled edamame, and raised her head from time to time to take a look at the oranges in the courtyard of the Chen family. The orange yellow is very attractive, and against the sun, it can be associated with sweet and sour juice. Luo Xian looked at it with slender eyes, and swallowed from time to time, his cheeks were sour. But she didn't reach out to pick it up, her father was a scholar who was repeatedly inferior to his younger brother, he lost the exam, but he didn't lose a breath of backbone, and his brain was about to be broken, and he always warned his daughter to be a "gentleman". Luo Xianxian knew at the age of three that the rich and the rich cannot be lewd, and the poor and the lowly cannot be moved. Although she was greedy, she never reached out to pick the orange that was close at hand. One night, Luo Xianxian took advantage of the moonlight to sit in the courtyard and hum and wash clothes. Her father's body was not tough, and he rested early, and the poor man's child was in charge early, and the little girl rolled up her sleeves, soaked her thin arms in the barrel, and rubbed her little face seriously. Suddenly, there was a hoarse cough at the door, and a young man covered in blood staggered in and glared at her. The little girl was so frightened that she forgot to scream. The young man's face was covered with dirty and bloody scabs, but his eyebrows were very unruly and handsome, and the two people, one big and one small, were in a stalemate for a long time, and finally the young man couldn't support it, so he sat down slowly against the wall, panting, and said hoarsely: "Come on some water." Xu is that the young man doesn't look like a bad person, and maybe Luo Qianxian is kind in his heart, although he was afraid, he still ran back to the house, took a cup of tea, and handed it to the young man's mouth. The young man was not polite, he drank it cleanly, and after drinking, he wiped the corners of his mouth, rolled his eyelids, stared at Luo Xianxian's pretty face, his eyes were a little straight, and he didn't speak for a long time. He didn't speak, and Luo Xianxian didn't say anything, just blinked his eyes timidly, and clasped her hands not far away from what she thought was safe, looking at the stranger. “…… You look a lot like an old man of mine. The young man suddenly grinned, squinted his eyes and smiled gloomily, with the blood stains on his face, it was really a little hideous, "Especially the eyes, they are all round, and they look like people want to dig them out, poke them on their fingers, and swallow them one by one." Sen Ran's terrible words were said by him so plainly, and even with some laughter, Luo Xianxian trembled even more, and subconsciously covered his eyes. The young man said, "Oh, girl is clever, you just hold it like this, don't keep staring at me." I can't control my own hands. He spoke with a curly tongue and a northern accent. The moonlight sprinkled in the courtyard, and the young man licked his chapped lips, and suddenly saw the orange trees in the courtyard. For some reason, his eyes lit up, and his pupils flickered with a fine light, which was bright for a while and dim for a while, and then he raised his chin and gestured. "Girl." Luo Xianxian: "......" "Pick an orange and peel it for me." Luo Xianxian finally spoke, her voice was thin and trembling, but she didn't hesitate: "Big brother, this is not my fruit tree, it's someone else's, and it can't be picked." The young man was stunned for a moment, and he didn't know what he remembered, and his face slowly sank. "I said I would pick it, I want to eat oranges, you pick them for me!" The last one was vicious, as if it creaked and squeaked between the teeth. Luo Xianxian was frightened, but still stubbornly stood in place. The little girl has a soft temperament, but in her bones she is the same as her father who is extremely rotten. "I'm not going." The young man suddenly narrowed his eyes, arched the bridge of his nose, and his face changed: "Do you know who you are talking to, stinky girl!" "If you want to drink water, I, I'll pour it for you, you want to eat, and there is still it at home, but the orange tree is not mine, I can't pick it, my father said it, I don't tell it, I am a gentleman, I want to be rich and noble, I can't be lewd, I can't be poor, I can't fish ......" Nervous, the little girl who was half old blushed decently, insisted on what her father had taught her, and finally stumbled and poured out the words, but under the gaze of the young man, she was already trembling, and her feet were swinging. The youth was speechless. If it's not out of place, listening to such a little guy, still a girl, saying "stealing without telling", "rich and noble can't be lewd, poor and lowly can't be moved", and - and "I am a gentleman"?? Poof, he really couldn't help but laugh out loud. But he couldn't laugh. On the contrary, there was a strong resentment in his chest, crushing his heart. "I hate you the most, the so-called ......" He leaned against the wall, staggered to his feet, and squeezed two words out of his lips, "Good man, gentleman, hero, benevolent." Under Luo Xianxian's frightened gaze, he slowly moved his injured foot to the orange tree, raised his head, almost greedily sniffed the orange tree, and then his eyes suddenly burst out with hatred of red light, and before Luo Xianxian could react, he climbed the tree, shook it fiercely, kicked, kicked, and hit. The oranges crackled and shook down, fell to the ground, rolled aside, and the young man's smile was twisted, and he shouted wantonly: "What a stealer without telling him, and a good rich man who can't be lewd!" What a mighty one that can't be bent! "Big brother! What are you doing! Stop! Father! Daddy! Luo Qianxian didn't want to call her father, her father was weak and a scholar who was powerless, and he couldn't help much. But she was a little girl after all, and she was finally scared and collapsed until now. "Shout what to shout! When your father comes out, I'll cut him together! The little girl was frightened, with tears in her eyes, and there were droplets of water swirling in her round eyes. The people of the Chen family next door went to visit relatives in the neighboring village, but the whole family was not there, and no one stopped this little madman. The little madman shook down all the oranges all over the ground, and still didn't understand his hatred, he stepped on the ground a few times, trampled several fruits, and suddenly became ruthless, and he didn't know where he got the strength, jumped up, turned over to the courtyard of the Chen family, found an axe, and cut down the whole tree in three or two strokes. Then I flipped it back and laughed. Laughing and laughing, suddenly stopped laughing, squatted on the ground, and was stunned. suddenly turned his head and beckoned to Luo Xianxian: "Girl, come here." "......" Luo Xianxian didn't move, standing in place, the small cloth shoes embroidered with yellow flowers crushed to the ground. When the young man saw that she was hesitating, he slowed down his tone and said as kindly as he could, "Come here." I've got a good thing for you. "I...... I don't want ...... No, don't go over......" Luo Xian slenderly low, and before he finished speaking, the young man suddenly became fierce again- "If you don't come, Lao Tzu will go into the house now and chop your father with stuffing!" Luo Xian shook violently, and finally moved towards him in small steps. The young man squinted at her: "Hurry up, I don't have time to watch you twist Yangge."When Luo Xianxian lowered his head and moved in front of him, there were still a few steps away, he suddenly stretched out his hand and pulled the person over, Luo Xianxian let out a scream, but before the scream reached the mouth of his throat, he was roughly blocked by something. The young man stuffed an orange into her mouth, and without peeling or scrubbing it, he stabbed it into her mouth with dirt. Where can Luo Xianxian eat an orange in one bite, the young man stuffed it, and the orange cracked, rotten, and half of her face was pureed, but the madman was still smiling, crushing the fruit on her face, and stuffing it into her mouth that she was trying to close. "Aren't you a gentleman? Don't you don't eat stolen things? So what are you eating now? Well? What are you eating now! "Woohoo...... No...... I don't want ...... Daddy...... Daddy......" "Swallow it." The young man squinted his eyes and stuffed the last bit of pulp into Luo Xianxian's mouth, the glow in his pupils shone and he shuddered, "You swallow it for me!" Seeing that Luo Xianxian was forced to swallow the orange, he choked in his throat and called "Daddy" vaguely. The young man was silent for a moment, and then suddenly smiled. The smile was more terrifying than his hideous face. He touched Luo Xianxian's hair with satisfaction, squatted there, and said gently, "What do you want Daddy to do?" Shouldn't you call it Big Brother? Is the orange my brother gave you sweet, is it delicious? As he spoke, he picked up another one from the ground. This time he didn't have a hard stuff, he carefully peeled the orange peel, cleaned the white silk sticking on it little by little, and then wiped his hands, broke off a piece, put it to Luo Xianxian's lips, and said in a gentle voice: "If you like it, eat some more." Luo Xianxian knew that she had met a mentally abnormal person today, she had no choice, she lowered her head, silently ate the oranges handed by the madman, the sweet and sour juice melted between the throats, and her stomach churned...... The young man squatted there, feeding her oranges petal by petal, and suddenly seemed to be in a better mood, and even began to hum softly. His voice was rough, very hoarse, like a basket of broken wind, and he couldn't hear it clearly, and only a few words vaguely floated into Luo Xianxian's ears. "Three or four points of falling flowers in the pool, one or two strings on the shore, the weak crown is the best, light hooves and fast horses, see the end of the world........." He suddenly said, "Girl." ” “……” "Tsk." He pursed his lips and touched his slender little face, "Let me look at your eyes." Luo Xianxian trembled, and had no power to resist, so she could only let the young boy take a closer look at her real, bloody fingers and touch her eyelids inch by inch. "It's true." He said. Luo Xianxian whimpered and closed her eyes. She was really afraid that this madman would pick off her two tricks on a whim and pick fruit on a whim. But the youth did not pick it. just said to her coldly: "Didn't you teach me that the rich and the rich cannot be lewd, and the poor and the lowly cannot be moved?" Big brother also has a sentence that I want to tell you. "Woo......" "You open your eyes." Luo Xian's eyes were tightly closed. The young man laughed angrily and said hoarsely: "Don't dig your trick, open up!" ” “…… Do you think I won't be able to pick off your beads without opening them! Luo Xianxian had to stretch out her round eyes, her long eyelashes trembled, tears flowed down in large pieces, and the look of fear and pity on her face didn't know how to please this young man of unknown origin, he suddenly let go of the hand holding her cheek, hung in the air, and then gently patted her head. He stared into her eyes, a trembling smile twitching at the corners of his mouth, seven points distorted, two points hideous, one point sad. He said: "There is a man in Linyi, and his twenty hearts are dead. After saying that, he turned around, and the figure disappeared into the darkness and gradually disappeared. Only the mess on the ground shows that such a person, covered in blood late at night, has come here.

20. This seat will tell you a story (2) Early the next morning, the people of the Chen family came back from their relatives, and saw that the orange trees in the yard had fallen, and the oranges were rolling all over the ground, and there were not many other households around, only the Luo family was close to them. Not only stole it, but also became jealous and cut down his orange tree! The people of the Chen family immediately went to Luo Shusheng to complain, where could Luo Shusheng bear such humiliation, and immediately called his daughter over and asked her angrily if she had stolen the oranges. Luo Xianxian cried and said no. Then he asked if it was she who cut down the tree. Luo Xianxian also said no. Ask her again if she has eaten oranges. Luo Xianxian couldn't lie, so she had to say that she ate it. Before she could explain, she was ordered to kneel down by her angry father, and in front of the Chen family, she beat her hard, and said while beating back: "Adopted daughters are not as good as men!" At such a young age, how could he do such a thing of stealing chickens and touching dogs! Shameful laugh! Lose the face of your father! Punish you for having no food to eat today, facing the wall for three days, thinking bitterly and reflecting, repenting and reforming-" "Daddy, it's not me! It's really not me! "You still dare to fight back!" No one believes her, although the lower cultivation world is in turmoil, but Caidie Town is an exception, this town has always been simple and simple, and it does not close its doors at night, saying that a madman covered in blood came in the middle of the night? Who believes? Luo Xianxian's small hands were beaten and the skin was opened. The Chen family looked at them coldly, only the oldest boy pulled the corner of his mother's clothes, and he looked like he wanted to speak. His mother ignored him, and he couldn't help it, his little face was wrinkled, and he couldn't bear to stand next to him, unwilling to look at it anymore. At night, Luo Xianxian didn't dare to go back to the room, squatted under the eaves, and stood pitifully. Her father is a scholar, and he can't tolerate stealing the most, and he has a sour smell, and he talks to him in vain, and doesn't listen to explanations. Luo Xianxian, who had been hungry for a day, was dizzy, and at this time, someone suddenly whispered to her: "Sister of the Luo family." Luo Xianxian turned her head and saw a thoughtful head poking out of the edge of the earthen wall, which was Chen Bohuan, the eldest son of the Chen family who tried to help her intercede during the day. Chen Bohuan saw that there was no one left and right, and climbed over the earthen wall in three or two, carrying a hot steamed bun in his arms, and stuffed it into her hand without saying anything. "I see you've been standing under this wall all day, and you haven't eaten anything. I'll give you a steamed bun and eat it quickly. "I ......" Luo Xianxian is shy by nature, he has lived here for several months, and he has not spoken a few words to his neighbor's brother, and at this time, he suddenly looked at him so closely, he couldn't help but take two steps back, and his head slammed into the wall. But he still stumbled, "I can't take it...... Daddy won't let me ...... He said......" I was incoherent for a long time, and I couldn't say a complete sentence. Chen Bohuan said: "Oh, your father will be a fool all day long, why do you care about him so much?" If you're so hungry, you'll get sick with hunger, eat, if you don't eat again, you'll get cold. The steamed bun was white and tender, very pronounced, and steaming outward. Luo Xianxian stared down for a while, and swallowed saliva in her throat. I'm really hungry. didn't care about any gentleman or not, she grabbed the steamed bun, lowered her head and hummed and ate it, and after a while, she nibbled on it. After gnawing, she raised her round eyes, and the first complete sentence at Chen Bohuan was: "I didn't cut the orange tree, and I didn't want to steal it." Chen Bohuan was stunned for a moment, and smiled slowly: "Hmm." "But they don't believe me......" In such a disdainful gaze, Luo Xianxian's heart slowly rubbed open, and the grievances melted out like ice and snow, she wowed, opened her mouth, wiped her tears, and cried, "They don't believe me...... I didn't steal ...... I didn't steal ......" Chen Bohuan hurriedly patted her: "I know you didn't steal, oops, you stand under the tree every day and watch, and you have never taken an orange, if you want to steal, you will steal it a long time ago......" "It's not me! Not me! "I cried even harder, and my snot and tears fell together. Chen Bohuan patted her: "It's not you, it's not you." The two children became acquainted with each other. Later, there was a murder in a neighboring village, saying that a few days ago, a bloodied bandit entered a house and wanted to borrow the wing room of the house to sleep, but the man did not agree, so the bandit stabbed their whole family to death, and then slept leisurely in a house full of corpses, and only left the next day. Let's go, I specially stained blood on the wall, and wrote a large article with a lot of spills, writing down what good things I have done, lest the world do not know that there is such a wicked person. This matter immediately spread and soon spread to Caidie Town. A pair of times is the night when Luo Xianxian said that she met the "crazy big brother". Luo Shusheng and the Chen family were all speechless. After the misunderstanding was resolved, the two families came and went frequently. Seeing Luo Xianxian's cuteness, a little beauty embryo, and hardworking and sensible, the Chen family and his wife thought that according to their own family background, it should be difficult to find a better daughter-in-law, so they simply set up a baby kiss for Chen Bohuan and Luo Xianxian, and waited until the year of the weak crown and the Xuan, and then officially opened a wine. Luo Shusheng saw that his daughter and Chen Bohuan had no guesses, and they were childhood sweethearts, so he readily agreed. The days passed, if it weren't for Luo Shusheng's love for elegance and incense, then the Chen and Luo families would have lived a life of poverty and tranquility as originally expected. But the bad thing is that Luo Shusheng was careless, and he actually mixed out a "hundred butterfly incense powder". Although the taste of this fragrant powder is not special, and it is not much different from the ordinary spices in the town, it has a benefit that ordinary spices can't do - a hundred days around the beam, and the aftertaste is endless. Butterfly incense powder stays fragrant for a long time, and the fragrance is not easy to dissipate, which is exactly the good quality and cheap thing that ordinary people want. Luo Shusheng "everything is inferior, only reading is high", although he blended out the incense powder, he was reluctant to sell it, thinking that "he has lost his identity". He doesn't sell it, so naturally others will be worried about it. Mrs. Chen wanted to find a prescription with Luo Shusheng several times, and instigated Luo Shusheng to open a shop, but was rejected by the other party. When Luo Xianxian and Lu were young, the opportunity came. Luo Shusheng, a sick seedling, suffered tuberculosis, struggled for a few days, and died with a whimper. As Luo Xianxian's mother-in-law's family, although her daughter has not yet passed the door, there is always friendship, so she helps with the funeral and is busy. Luo Xianxian was grateful, but she didn't know that Mrs. Chen had a heart, and quietly took the incense powder recipe when she was packing up Luo Shusheng's relics. That night, Mrs. Chen, under a bean oil lamp, full of excitement, leaned over to read the recipe. As a result, I just took a look at it and was stupid. Luo Shusheng's words are flying and dancing, and the cursive writing is called an elegant and chic, she stared at it for a long time, and she didn't understand half a word. I had no choice but to quietly stuff the recipe back again. After a few months, when Luo Xianxian calmed down, she called the girl to her home for dinner, and "unintentionally" mentioned the fragrance of butterflies in the chat. Luo Xianxian thought to herself, this recipe is useless to stay at home, her mother-in-law is so good to herself, she wants it, so she will give it to her. So he found his father's relics, and helped Mrs. Chen to distinguish the characters, little by little, to sort out the precise formula. Mrs. Chen was overjoyed, and when she got the prescription, she began to open a fragrant powder shop with her husband. Of course, she was still very rare at that time for this gentle and sensible prospective daughter-in-law, and Luo Xianxian became more and more beautiful, although her family was unfortunate, but her appearance was one in a hundred, and many young people in the town began to pay attention to her. The night was long and there were many dreams, and Mrs. Chen thought to herself, she had to hurry up and get this done. However, Luo Xianxian had just lost his father, and according to the customs of Caidie Town, his parents died and he did not marry for three years. Where can Mrs. Chen wait for three years, she hollowed out her mind and thought of a way- On this day, Luo Xianxian was braiding the little sister of the Chen family, the little daughter of the Chen family had an excellent relationship with her, Sister Luo was long, Sister Luo was short, and her little tail generally wrapped around her. Mrs. Chen walked into the courtyard, called Luo Xianxian to the inner hall, and told her: "Xianxian, you and Bohuan's childhood sweetheart, have always had a marriage contract, and now that your father is gone, you are alone, and it is really not easy to live." Originally, you should have married this year. But the rule of three years of mourning is here, and you are so tired that you can't get married, so my aunt thought, if you wait for three years, how old should you be? Luo Xianxian lowered her head and didn't speak, but she was smart and dexterous, and she probably guessed Mrs. Chen's words, so her cheeks turned slightly red. Sure enough, Mrs. Chen continued: "Living alone, it is hard and tiring. You see if this is not the case - you marry first, let's close the door, worship the world, and keep quiet with outsiders, and if others want to ask, you will say that you will follow your aunt to make a living, so that you can take care of it. In this way, it not only completes the Zhou Gong ceremony, but also does not be criticized, and can also make your old father feel at ease. After the three-year period expires, let's have a wedding for the two of you in style, okay? Her words sounded like she was all thinking about Luo Qianxian, and Luo Qianxian was a person with no bad intentions, and she didn't think about people in bad places at all, so she agreed. Later, the Chen family made a fortune by selling Baidie incense powder, they moved out of the old house, bought a large piece of land in the town, repaired the house, and became a large family. Luo Xianxian has become an existence hidden among the many figures of big households, an infrequent existence. The people in the town thought that Luo Xianxian was only protected by Mrs. Chen's kindness, so she lived in Chen's house, and did not know that she had become husband and wife with Chen Bohuan Chapel. On such a day, although there were grievances, Luo Xianxian only said that her mother-in-law was to avoid tongues and for her own good, so she had no complaints. Coupled with Chen Bohuan's sincerity to her, the two of them are also living a nourishing and sweet life, just waiting for the three-year period to pass, and everything can return to normal. But Luo Xianxian did not wait for the day when Ming Media was marrying. The Chen family's business is getting bigger and bigger, and Chen Bohuan is handsome, not to mention Caidie Town, even the daughters of big families in several surrounding towns have begun to beat the idea of Chen Gongzi. After coming and going, Mrs. Chen's mind became active. At the beginning, she decided to marry this doll because she was thinking that she was a farmer and couldn't marry a good daughter-in-law, so she was in a hurry to tie up Luo Xianxian. Who would have thought that the reincarnation of the Heavenly Dao, his Chen family would also have a day of soaring, at this time, she looked back at Luo Xianxian, and felt that this girl was not atmospheric enough, her ideas were not shrewd enough, and she was stupid like her elm pimple dead ghost father, how to look at it is not pleasing to the eye. She regretted it a little. And the appearance of Yao Qianjin turned her "a little" into "ten". Yao Qianjin is the daughter of the county order, she likes to dress up, one day she rode a horse hunting back, passed by the incense powder shop, and selected a few kinds of incense powder by the way, who knew that the fragrance powder was not selected, but at a glance she fell in love with the handsome son who was busy in the hall. That son is none other than Luo Xianxian's nameless husband, Chen Bohuan.

21. This seat will tell you a story (3) Yao Qianjin has a fiery temperament, and when she goes back, she doesn't think about tea and food, and pesters her father to inquire about Chen Bohuan. Although Chen Bohuan is married, it is a world to worship behind closed doors, who knows about it? In the town, they didn't even know about the Luo Chen family's decision to marry each other. So Yao Qianjin learned that this Chen Gongzi "has not yet married a wife". After several inspections, the county commander felt that Xiao Chen was capable, had a gentle temperament, and the conditions at home were not bad, so he sent someone to talk to the Chen family and his wife about this family business. Chen Yuanwai regretted his intestines now, and they euphemistically told the people in the county order to think about it first, and when they closed the door, the two old things quarreled. Chen Yuanwai said: "Let you be in a hurry!" That poor book died early, his daughter should have given him a mourning for three years, if you hadn't let them worship and marry first, our son would have had time to regret it now! Look at what it's called! Mrs. Chen was also anxious: "Blame me? Wasn't you the one who wanted to kiss the baby in the first place? It's good now, the daughter of the county order! Is it the ...... Is it comparable to Luo Xianxian? The two old kings fought behind closed the door, and they had no strength to quarrel until the end, panting across the table. Chen Yuanwai asked: "What should I do?" Why don't we get the county order back. Mrs. Chen said, "...... Can't go back. Our Chen family pointed to Yao Qianjin to make a fortune. Chen Yuanwai said angrily: "Can the daughter of the Yao family be a concubine?" Can you? Don't we already have one in our son's house, how can we still stuff it in? Look at the love of those little couples! "......" Mrs. Chen didn't say anything, and after a while, her eyes suddenly lit up, and she muttered, "Old Chen, I'm thinking, no one knows about Luo Xianxian and our son, except for the people in our family......" After a few moments of silence, Chen Yuan was out for a while, and suddenly understood his wife's intentions. He was trembling, half terrified, half excited. "You—...... you mean?" "If no one knows, it's not married." Mrs. Chen said, "Let's try to drive her away, but if it doesn't work, let's come hard." Everyone knows that our son is not married, do you remember the incident when she stole oranges when she was a child? As long as all of us bite to death, she will open seventeen or eighteen mouths, which is also called a mouth that is difficult to distinguish! Chen Yuanwai strode to the door, confirmed that the door was closed, and hurriedly went over, and the two people, who were arguing like cockfights just now, nested together again at this time, and lowered their voices and discussed. Chen Yuanwai said: "I'm afraid you can't do this method." "What's wrong?" "Our son won't agree. He likes Luo Xianxian when he is young, you let him turn his face with others, how can he agree? Mrs. Chen thought for a while, patted her wife's hand, and said, "Don't worry, this matter will be on me." After a while, Mrs. Chen suddenly fell seriously ill, and the illness was strange, and Lang Zhong couldn't tell the reason, but she was crazy all day long, full of nonsense, and babbling that she was a ghost. Chen Yuanwai was anxious, invited a Taoist priest, carried a dust whisk on his back, pinched his fingers, and said that the Chen family had something against Mrs. Chen, if it was not resolved, Mrs. Chen would not survive the New Year. Chen Bohuan was the most filial, so he was anxious at that time and asked, "What rushed my mother?" The Taoist priest pretended to be mysterious for a long time, saying that he was a "beauty who does not see the light". The room was stunned, and the sons of the Chen family all turned around to look at Luo Xianxian who was standing on the side. Luo Xianxian was also stunned. In fact, she has been said many times when she was a child, her life is hard, she is a lonely star, she killed her mother as soon as she was born, then her brother, and then her father. Now, she is being pointed at again, saying that she is going to kill her mother-in-law. The people of the Chen family were in a hurry, and several brothers took turns to tell her to let her leave the Chen family, anyway, no one outside knew that she had become a relative and had a clean reputation, and they would give her two coins of silver and let her find another good family. Luo Xianxian was anxious and afraid, really worried that she had restrained Mrs. Chen, and she would shed tears all day long. Chen Bohuan's heart was painful, seeing that his mother was getting haggard day by day, he was also in a dilemma on both sides, he was not willing to leave, and he couldn't bear his mother to suffer. The person quickly lost a lot of weight. The brothers of the Chen family quit, and one day, while the boss was away, they found their sister-in-law. Luo Xianxian was mixing the hundred butterfly incense powder in the conservatory, and they rushed up and knocked over her utensils, and the incense powder fell on her body, and the rich smell seemed to be immersed in the bones in an instant, and it couldn't be washed off. Several brothers first surrounded her and said a big truth, what "women's morality" and "what" wives and daughters are inferior, and parents are respected" But Luo Xianxian is very resilient, although he is timid, but he is very stubborn, crying that he is unwilling to leave, and begging them to think of other ways. The second child of the Chen family was in a hurry, so he gave her a slap and said to her: "Our mother is going to be killed by your Heavenly Evil Lone Star, if you have a way, will your father die?" Is your mom going to die? Is your brother's life and death unknown? As soon as he hit him, several other people rushed forward, punching and kicking around Luo Xianxian, shouting "Get out", "Harmful spirits" and "Dead Star". At this time, taking advantage of the absence of the boss, they worked together to expel Luo Xianxian from the house, and threatened her that if she dared to come back, she would beat her every day, anyway, she had no mother's family, and she was killed, and no one spoke for her. It was a snowy night. Luo Xianxian was thrown into the snow with bruises, and the embroidered shoes on her feet were also lost. She crawled forward slowly, a muffled choking out of her mouth, like a young beast's dying-time low howl. It was late at night, on such a snowy day, few people would go out, and she crawled through the vast world, not knowing where she was going, not knowing where else she could go. The brothers of the Chen family were right. She has no mother's family, no father, no brother, no one to stand up for her, no one to take her in. There is no place for this piece of white and vast red dust. Her body was not hard in itself, and when she was thrown out, she was thinly dressed, freezing and shivering, and soon her legs and feet became numb and unintuitive. Crawling all the way to the outskirts of the city, she came to the earthen temple where the ghost master of ceremonies was enshrined, she curled up in the temple to hide from the snow, her lips were frozen and purple, and her heart was even more sad. Looking up at the clay statue with bright red makeup, tears couldn't help but roll down. Thinking of the rules of the lower cultivation world, when a couple gets married, there should be a master of ceremonies to witness. And at that time, she was just a red flower on her sideburns, smiling, and kowtowing opposite Chen Bohuan. Is this closed-door marriage a big dream, and the picturesque face in the brass mirror that day is not a sound of greed in the depths of her drunken dream. She knelt in front of the ghost master of ceremonies, dragging her increasingly heavy and cold body, kneeling three times and knocking nine times, crying and laughing. "Married as husband and wife, there is no doubt about love. Entertaining ...... At...... Tonight......" She gradually felt dizzy in front of her eyes, and her vision became more and more blurry. There seemed to be a thin layer of moonlight sprinkled in front of her eyes, and in the courtyard in the past, she cried and said: "I didn't steal it, I didn't steal it, I didn't steal oranges." However, the three of them became tigers, and no one would believe her words. To this day, she knows that even if she pulls people to cry and say that she is really Chen Bohuan's wife, no one will believe her, she is still the little girl who has nowhere to redress her grievances by the earthen wall. Nothing has changed. It's just that there was still a person back then, who climbed over the wall, carried a steaming white steamed bun, stuffed it into his palm, and said to himself: "Hungry, eat a steamed bun to cushion your hunger." And now...... Where is that man...... When he comes back and can't find himself, will he be in a hurry, or will he be secretly relieved that his mother will finally not be restrained by her again? Luo Xianxian curled up in the earthen temple, dripping tears that were gradually drying, and whispered: "Master of ceremonies, I want to be with him." I am his wife...... When we worship in the church, there is no master of ceremonies next to you, you are a ghost master of ceremonies, and you can't control the living, but I also ...... I can only ...... with you Tell me about ......" She whimpered in pieces, the last voice coming out of her throat: "I didn't lie......" I'm not lying. The snow was silent, and the night was silent. On the second day, the townspeople who passed by the earthen temple on the outskirts of the city found Luo Xianxian's cold body.

22. The master of this seat is going to be angry When Chu Wanning heard this, she was already very angry, and she couldn't immediately withdraw Liu Teng and whipped it on the Chen couple. But he can't open his eyes and curse, once he opens his eyes, the illusion of returning to truth will disappear immediately, and the same ghost can only be locked once, if it is interrupted, Luo Xianxian will not be able to hear it again. Therefore, he could only endure the monstrous anger and continue to listen to Luo Xianxian. After death, her soul entered the underworld first, confused and unconscious. The only impression is that there is a woman dressed in red and green, with eyebrows and eyes that look very similar to the ghost master of ceremonies enshrined in the temple, the ghost master of ceremonies stood in front of her and asked her in a gentle voice: "You and Chen Bohuan can't sleep together in life, and when you die, can you want to be in the same hole?" She hastily agreed, "I do...... I do! "Then let him come with you right away, okay?" Luo Xianxian almost rushed out, and wanted to say yes, but suddenly remembered something, and was stunned: "Am I dead?" "Yes. I am the ghost master of ceremonies in the underworld, but I can give you and other good fates, but I have a long-cherished wish. Luo Xianxian was stunned: "Then he will accompany me, he ...... Will you die too? "Yes. However, if there is love in the sky, death and life are small, but they are just a close of eyes, what is the difference? When Chu Wanning heard this, she said in her heart, sure enough, this ghost master of ceremonies will induce others to make a wish to ask for his life, this immortal is really an evil immortal. Although Luo Xianxian died unjustly, he did not turn into a ghost at this time, so he shook his head again and again: "No, you can't kill him, it's not his fault." The ghost master of ceremonies smiled pitifully and said, "You are so benevolent, how can you repay it?" "It is not reluctant to Luo Xianxian, as an immortal, it is okay to induce others to make a vicious wish, but persecution is not, its figure gradually fades, and its voice is becoming more and more blurred. "Seven days to return to the soul, when you return to the yang world in the first seven days, go to see the scene of the Chen family, and then I will come to ask you again to see if you still have no regrets." Seven days later, the day of resurrection arrived. Luo Xianxian's soul returned to his divine consciousness and returned to the yang world. She followed the old road and drifted to Chen's house with an anxious mood to see her husband for the last time. Who knows that the lights in Chen's house are colorful, and the fire trees and silver flowers outside the courtyard. Mrs. Chen was radiant, where there was a little sick, and she was smiling and pointing out the servants and instructing them to tie flowers and put red silk on the dowry. Who is it...... Want to have a happy event? Who is it...... Want to pay a dowry? Who is it...... Three media and six hires, so good. Who is it...... She shuttled through the busy crowd and listened to the sound of people in the sun. "Congratulations to Mrs. Chen, Ling Lang and the daughter of the Yao County Ling family are engaged. When is the time to do the wine? "Mrs. Chen is really blessed." "Yao Qianjin is really the lucky star of the Chen family, and she has just decided to get married, Mrs. Chen, your complexion is much better." "Ling Lang and Yao Qianjin have a good relationship, a match made in heaven, so enviable, hahahaha." Your son...... Your son...... Which Lang is it? Who wants to marry the daughter of the Yao family? She frantically shuttled through the familiar front yard and backyard, looking for the figure she was familiar with in the laughter and noise. Then, she found it. In front of the peony bushes in the back hall, Chen Bohuan stood with his hands in his hands, his face haggard and his cheeks sunken. However, he was dressed in red, although it was not an auspicious dress, but it was a butterfly play red makeup that should be worn when a prospective son-in-law came to propose marriage. He...... Are you going to propose......? The bride price, the gold and silver beads, are all his...... Are they all Chen Bohuan, her husband, a dowry for the daughter of the Yao family? She suddenly remembered the time when they got married. Nothing is lacking, except two people, one heart, nothing. There is no master of ceremonies, no concubines, no bride price. The Chen family was not wealthy at that time, and they didn't even have a decent set of jewelry, so he went to the yard and picked a delicate orange flower under an orange tree planted by two people, and carefully tied it to her sideburns. She asked him, "Does it look good?" He said that it was good-looking, and after a while of silence, he touched her hair with some sadness, and said to her, "I just wronged you." Luo Qianxian smiled and pursed her lips and said that it didn't matter. Chen Bohuan told her that when he married her three years later, he must hold a lively wedding banquet, invite people from all over the world, welcome her with eight sedan chairs, and dress her in gold and silver, and the dowry will fill the entire flower hall. The oath was still in my ears back then, but now the moon is full and full of friends. He was going to marry, but he was replaced by someone else. A monstrous flame of anger and sorrow surged, and Luo Xianxian shouted heartbreakingly in the room, tearing the red silk brocade that filled the room. But she was a ghost, and she didn't touch anything. Chen Bohuan vaguely seemed to be aware of something, turned his head, and looked at the windless yarn in a daze, his eyes were blank and empty. The little sister walked over, her hair was in a bun, and there was a white jade hairpin, I don't know who she was secretly wearing filial piety for. She said, "Big brother." Go to the kitchen and get something to eat, you haven't eaten in days. After a while, I have to hurry to the county commander's house to propose relatives. You can't bear it in your body. Chen Bohuan suddenly asked thoughtlessly: "Little sister." Do you hear someone crying? ” “…… What? No, big brother, I think you're too ......" she gritted her teeth, but didn't say anything after all. Chen Bohuan was still staring at the place where the gauze tent was flying. "How is my mother at the moment, are you happy? Is the illness cured? ” “…… Eldest brother. ” “…… She's cured, she's fine. Chen Bohuan stood stunned for a while, muttering to himself, "I don't have a slender anymore, I can't be without my mother." "Big brother, let's go eat......" Luo Xianxian cried, shouted, hugged her head and wailed. No...... You don't want to go...... You don't want to go...... Chen Bohuan said: "...... Good. The tired figure disappeared around the corner. Luo Xianxian stood alone in a daze, and the transparent tears rolled down in large pieces. Suddenly, she heard the brothers of the Chen family who killed her, and the second brother was whispering to her younger brother. "Mother is happy this time, alas, a stone finally fell to the ground." "Isn't it? pretended to be sick for more than half a year, and finally forced the mourning star away. Can she not be happy? The younger brother sighed twice, and suddenly said, "Why did she die?" We dared her to go out, and we didn't think about killing her, why are we so stupid that we don't know how to find someone to help? "Who knows, thin-skinned, like her sour daddy. You can't blame us if you die, although my mother pretended to be sick to earn her, but our family has its own hardships. Think about it, the daughter of the county magistrate and the poor girl, a fool will choose her. Besides, in case Yao Qianjin is offended, there is enough for us to drink a pot. "Also, she is stupid, don't live, she wants to freeze to death, no one can save her." These words poured into my ears in a subtle way. After Luo Xianxian died, he finally understood the so-called "Tiansha Lone Star", but because he was poor and humble, he couldn't compare to the county order, so noble. A fool would choose a poor girl. Finally mad. With a full of resentment and hatred, she returned to the temple of ceremonies. She died there, she came back there, weak and helpless when she died, and she came back resentful. She had been such a kind person, but at this time she had exhausted her life's hatred, and the evil that had never been released in her human nature, and she roared hoarsely, her eyes red, and her soul trembled. She said: "Luo Xianxian, I am willing to sacrifice my soul and degrade myself, I only ask the master of ceremonies to avenge my hatred!" I'm going to let the Chen family die a good death!! I'm going to let her ...... Let my wicked mother-in-law, who is inferior to a beast, kill her son with her own hands! All her sons!! I'm going to let Chen Bohuan go to hell to accompany me!! Come and be buried with me!! I'm not reconciled!! I hate! I hate !!! The clay sculpture on the shrine lowered its eyes, and the corners of its mouth slowly raised. An empty voice echoed through the temple. "Accept your faith, as you wish, now you will be a terrible ghost--kill-resentful people-" A blood-red dazzling shadow flashed, and after that, Luo Xianxian couldn't remember it anymore. However, Chu Wanning already knew that after that, the ghost master of ceremonies manipulated the ghost Luo Xianxian to kill the people of the Chen family one by one. The reason why Chen Bohuan was dug up in the red coffin on the top of the mountain was naturally because the ghost master of ceremonies fulfilled Luo Xianxian's long-cherished wish - "Let Chen Bohuan be buried with me". Moreover, it also deliberately placed the coffin at the foundation of Chen Bohuan and his new wife's mansion, for the most resentful curse and revenge. As for the fragrance of flowers in Chen Bohuan's coffin, it is the smell of the hundred butterfly incense powder that Luo Xianxian carried on his body before he died. The resentment and aroma in the coffin were extremely strong, precisely because Luo Xianxian's soul slept with Chen Bohuan inside. Luo Xianxian has no family, according to custom, when such a person dies, the bones must be cremated, not buried, so she has no body, and she can only be transformed in the coffin of the ghost master of ceremonies. At that time, Chu Wanning opened the coffin with a rattan whip, Luo Xianxian lost the shelter of the coffin, his soul was scattered, and it was difficult to gather for the time being. That's why there is a situation like "the coffin is not opened, and the coffin is open". But at that time, in the illusion, why did everyone else have dead bodies as spouses, but Chen Bohuan only had a papier-mâché ghost bride by his side? Chu Wanning thought for a while and thought about this section clearly: The ghost master of ceremonies will not break his promise, and the paper bride is the "body" it sculpted for Luo Xian, or a carrier, only Luo Xianxian can be buried with Chen Bohuan. Everything is clear. Chu Wanning looked at the weak and helpless girl in the illusion, he wanted to say something, but he couldn't speak. Elder Yuheng's mouth was too stupid, and his speech was always hard, so he was silent for a long time, and still didn't say anything. The girl stood in the darkness, her round soft eyes open. Chu Wanning looked at her eyes, and suddenly she couldn't bear it, she wanted to leave, and she didn't want to take another look. He was about to open his eyes and leave the True Realm. The girl suddenly spoke. "Brother Yama. I—I have one more thing I want to tell you. Chu Wanning: "...... Well. The girl suddenly lowered her head, covered her eyes, and cried, and she said softly, "Brother Yama, I don't know what I did later. However, I ...... I really didn't want to kill my husband. I don't want to be a ghost. I really ......." "I didn't steal oranges, I really am Chen Lang's wife, in this life, I really, I really didn't think about harming people." "I really didn't want to hurt anyone, please, trust me." The voice was choked and shaky and fragmented. "I ...... No...... Lying ......" I'm not lying. Why in this life, almost no one has ever believed me. She sobbed and screamed, and Chu Wanning's voice sounded low in the dark. He didn't say much, but he didn't hesitate. "Hmm." Luo Xian's slender body was shocked. Chu Wanning said: "I believe in you. Luo Xianxian wiped her tears with her hands, but she still couldn't help it, and finally covered her tearful face, lowered her head, and bowed deeply to the place where she couldn't see in the dark. Chu Wanning reopened her eyes. When he opened his eyes, he didn't speak for a long time. The time in the enchantment is not the same as in reality, he has been inside for a long time, but for the people outside, it is only a blink of an eye, Mo Ran has not come back yet, and several living people in the Chen family are still looking at him. Chu Wanning suddenly accepted the willow vine and said to Mrs. Chen: "I will avenge your grievances, you can sleep."Old Madam Chen opened her blood-red eyes in a daze, and suddenly fell to the ground with a soft thud and passed out. Chu Wanning raised her head again, her gaze first swept over Chen Yuanwai's face, and then fell on her son, her voice was not turbulent, and it was still very cold. "I'll ask one last time." His mouth touched slowly, word by word, "You guys, didn't you really hear who that voice was?"”

23. This seat can't stop him The son of the Chen family trembled, trembled, and looked up at his father. Chen Yuanwai's eyes wandered, and after a while, he said firmly: "No...... I don't know. No, I didn't hear it! Chu Wanning's face was like a nine-foot frost, and she said in a low voice: "Lie." He was originally extremely fierce, but at this moment, he lowered his sword eyebrows, and he was angry, and he looked more and more murderous, and he was even more feared than a ghost. Chen Yuanwai involuntarily took two steps back, and Chu Wanning slammed Tianwen on the ground, and in an instant, the flames splashed everywhere, and the green leaves flew horizontally. The frightened Chen Yuanwai pounced and fell into a porcelain field. "Is the butterfly powder made by your family? Is your eldest son the first to marry? Who is Luo Xianxian? Do you still have face when you're old?! Chen Yuanwai's mouth opened and closed, closed and opened, and finally he couldn't say a word, and his face gradually turned from pale to red. But the youngest daughter of the Chen family, who had been shrinking next to her, suddenly cried with a "wow" when she heard the three words "Luo Xianxian". She pounced, knelt in front of her mother, and pulled the unconscious body: "Sister Luo! Sister Luo, is it you in all this? I know you're not willing to go, but please, for my sake, please let our family go...... Sister Luo......" Chu Wanning leaned over, held Tianwen flowing with golden light, and provoked Chen Yuanwai's face with a rattan handle. This is Chu Wanning's psychological cleanliness, and people he feels disgusting will not touch it with his hands at all. Goosebumps get at the touch of it. "Do you think I'll not know who's lying to me?" He stared coldly, staring at Chen Yuanwai's face, and from those frightened eyes, he saw his own face. Sure enough, it was so unpleasant, so cold and mean, like a blade covered with frost and snow. But so what. Night Yuheng never needs the love of others. "Dao Chief, Dao Chief, you are the person at the top of life and death, I am the principal, how can you steal my private affairs, I-" Chu Wanning said: "Okay, I'll stop it." You wait to die. "Nope! No, no, no! You can't-" "I can't?" Chu Wanning narrowed her eyes, the luster flowing in Danfeng's eyes was dangerous, "What can't I do?" "I'm ...... You are...... You ......" "If a person like you is a disciple of my sect." Chu Wanning rubbed the sky and asked, and said in a low voice, "I will open the skin and flesh of your whip today, and the muscles and bones will be broken." When it came to this, Chen Yuanwai couldn't pretend to be garlic anymore, he saw that Chu Wanning was fierce and vicious, and there was no softness in the heart of a cultivator, so he couldn't help but weaken his legs, and he simply didn't want to save face, so he knelt down with a plop and cried: "Dao Chief, I, we are also forced to do it, and we can't afford to offend the daughter of the county commander!" We, we also have trouble sleeping and eating, restless days and nights, Dao Chief—" As he spoke, he was about to go and smack Chu Wanning's legs. Chu Wanning's heart is really clean, seeing that Chen Yuanwai was about to touch him, he didn't want to think about it, Liu Teng shot it down, and said in disgust: "Don't touch me!" "Ahh The back of his hand was slammed by Tianwen, even if he was not infused with spiritual power, Chen Yuanwai still cried in pain and grabbed the ground, shouting in his mouth, "There is no heavenly reason, the Taoist priest at the top of death and life beats ordinary people!" "You ——!" When Mo Ran helped the two injured people into the house, he saw Chen Yuanwai kneeling on the ground with snot and tears, pointing at Chu Wanning tremblingly, and shouting: "Which sect has such a thing?" You received a commission at the top of your life and death, no, you didn't protect the client, and you beat him, this is true, this is really - what a shame! I—I'm going to tell the world! I'm going to make a big splash! I—I want everyone to know about your ...... This attitude! Let you be ruined, and you won't be able to earn a copper plate! Chu Wanning said angrily: "How about being rich? If you have money, you can reverse black and white, and you can take revenge? Can you do whatever you want and break your promises if you have money? The son of the Chen family next to him said timidly: "That Luo Qianxian, we didn't kill her, we only beat her lightly twice, and drove her out, she didn't want to live herself, and she didn't find a place to hide on a snowy day, can we blame us?" We didn't kill anyone, you are the Immortal Monarch, you can't blame people so indiscriminately. His words were extremely sharp, in terms of law, the Chen family did not do anything out of order, even if Chu Wanning twisted them to the court, the yamen would at most blame the Chen family for being untrustworthy, but they could not judge any of them at all. "I don't kill Beren, but Beren dies because of me. You guys, really pick it clean. Chu Wanning held Liu Teng's hand, trembling slightly because of anger. Chen Yuanwai is cunning and cunning, and has recovered from the initial panic. He was worried that if the ghosts were not eliminated, Chu Wanning would leave them alone, but after thinking about it, this fierce Dao Master was sent by the peak of death and life. The peak of death and life is the number one faction in the lower cultivation realm, and since the commission has been received, the Taoist priest sent to punish evil must complete the entrustment. This is a well-known thing in the country. After figuring out this verse, he was not so afraid. Holding his hoof, which had been torn through a small cut, he cried so much that he snot and tears: "Pick it up? My old Chen family has never done anything hurtful to heaven and reason, neither killing nor setting fires, so Luo Xianxian doesn't want to live, but he can rely on us? You, if you don't get rid of this terrible ghost today, I will go to the top of death and life to sue you! How can there be anything like you? I don't understand this reason for taking people's money to eliminate disasters for others, and you are still -" Before he finished speaking, he saw Chu Wanning take his money bag, his eyes did not blink, and he threw it angrily in front of Chen Yuanwai: "The sect has accepted you, and I will return all of it to you today." As for the complaint, you can sue if you want!The sky asks the light, and the willow leaves are like knives. Chen Yuanwai was caught off guard, was beaten and screamed, hugged his head and ran around, and in a panic, he even dragged his little daughter to block the willow vine for himself. It is also thanks to Chu Wanning's habit of pumping people, Tianwen and his mind are one with him, and he immediately retracted, obliquely avoiding the little girl of the Chen family, and then circled, according to Chen Yuanwai's face, it slashed horizontally, and in an instant, blood splashed everywhere, and the screams were shocking. Chen Yuanwai didn't expect Chu Wanning to eat him at all, and his previous momentum turned into a bubble of mud, and he shouted while running away: "Stop fighting!" Stop it! Michigan! Daoist, I'm talking nonsense! It's nonsense! Yes! The Taoist chief spares his life! Ouch, please, I'm too old to take it! The Taoist is merciful, it is the fault of our Chen family! It's our Chen family's fault! Chu Wanning could still listen to it, he choked in his chest, his phoenix eyes were ruthless, and Tianwen danced with the afterimages all over the sky, beating Chen Yuanwai all over the ground, and sobbing horizontally. Mo Ran, who was standing at the door, was stunned: "............" The first time he saw Chu Wanning pumping ordinary people with Tianwen, and he was not merciful, that posture was like pumping livestock, and the vines and willows were about to become illusory. Is this still worth it? The entrusted person actually beat the client, whether this matter is placed in the upper cultivation realm or the lower cultivation realm, it is enough to discredit that immortal, no matter how strong Chu Wanning's temper is, no matter how arrogant he is, he will not make such a big mistake, right? This is an even worse sin than his "sin of stealing, fornication, and promiscuity." Shi Wu's face was also pale with fright, and he hurriedly dragged Mo Ran and said, "Quick, go and stop Shizun!" Mo Ran handed over the still unconscious Chen Yao family, that is, the daughter of the Yao family, to Shi Wu, stepped forward to grab Chu Wanning's wrist, and was in a hurry: "Master-you-what are you doing?" Chu Wanning was not angry, her sword eyebrows raised angrily, and she shouted, "Let go." "Master, you're breaking the vows—" "You want you to say? The Seven Hundred and Fifty Commandments of the Peak of Life and Death, I Still Don't Know You? Loosen! Mo Ran's voice was raised: "Then you still fight?" Chu Wanning didn't bother to talk nonsense with him at all, so she suddenly shook her sleeves and pulled her hand, and it was another rattan stick, which was slammed on Chen Yuanwai's body. "Master!!" Chu Wanning shouted angrily in a low voice, and the frost and snow in her eyes deceived the sky: "Get out!" Chen Yuan looked outside, and felt that Mo Ran was delicate and amiable, and he must be a good person, so he hurriedly stumbled over, shrank behind Mo Ran, and pulled the corner of Mo Ran's clothes with his hand: "Dao Chief, you quickly persuade your master, I, I am an old bone, even if there is a mistake, even if there is a mistake, I can't help beating like this......" Unexpectedly, Mo Ran turned his head and saw that his face was full of snot and tears, this guy had no pity, but felt disgusted, "Ah" and quickly dodged away, disgusted: "Don't touch me." "......" Chen Yuanwai saw that this was unreliable, and his eyes turned to Shi Yu, who was not far away, who was helping Chen Yao to sit down on the Taishi chair. With the last glimmer of hope, he crawled towards Shi Yu, crying loudly as he crawled, and couldn't cry silently. "Dao Chief, Dao Chief, be kind, be compassionate, I really know that I am wrong, I am not good, I am not good, I beg you, help me persuade your master, I am wrong, I confess my sins...... I...... I...... You can do whatever you tell me to do, just stop beating me, I'm too old to hold my body...... Can't hold up wow......" He cried sadly, and in order to survive, he was naturally 120,000 sincere. Crawled to Shi Wu's side, reached out and tugged at the hem of Shi Wu's clothes. "......" Seeing that he was very pitiful, Shi Yu raised his head and said to Chu Wanning, "Master, since the old man knows that he is wrong, you will show mercy to your subordinates and let it go-" Chu Wanning said: "You get out of the way for me." Teacher: "......" Chu Wanning said sharply: "Don't let it yet!?" Shi Yu trembled in fright and got out of the way. Tianwen swooped through the air and slashed towards Chen Yuanwai, who held his head with both hands and shouted heartbreakingly. The cry was too terrible, Shi Yu stood beside him, couldn't help but dodge and come back, and stubbornly blocked this rattan for Chen Yuanwai. A swipe. Shi Yu was too anxious, and Chu Wanning was about to stop, but it was too late. Blood was flying, Shi Wu's body was weak, and after receiving this blow, he suddenly knelt on the ground, covering his white and delicate cheeks, but the blood couldn't stop, and it flowed out along his fingers......

24. This seat had a cold war with him For a while, no one in the hall spoke, only the choked sobs outside Chen Yuanwai were heard. Shi Yu lowered his head and covered his cheeks, and when he looked up at Chu Wanning again, his eyes were full of earnestness: "Master, don't fight anymore." If you continue to fight like this, it is the top of life and death that bears the responsibility......" Mo Ran is even more distracted, although he is a bastard, but he is infatuated with the stubbornness of his teacher, and when he is reborn in this life, he secretly vows to hold people in his arms and protect them well. But it's not been a few days, Shi Yu is seriously injured and injured by willow vines, what is this called! He didn't bother to settle accounts with Chu Wanning, so he was busy with Shi Yu to check the wounds on his face. Shi Yu whispered: "I'm not in the way......" "You let me see." "It really doesn't matter." Even if he resisted, the hand covering the wound was pulled down by Mo Ran. The pupils suddenly constricted. A deep streak of blood was hideous, the flesh turned outward, and the blood kept flowing outward, reaching the neck...... Mo Ran's eyes couldn't help but turn red, he bit his lip and stared for a long time, then suddenly turned his head and shouted angrily at Chu Wanning: "Have you fought enough?" Chu Wanning's face was gloomy, she didn't say anything, she didn't apologize or step forward, she was straight in place, still holding Tianwen in her hand that had not been infused with any spiritual power. “……” There seemed to be countless ghosts and ghosts in Mo Ran's chest. Who has suffered a sweetheart who died once in a previous life, and has been tortured by such grievances several times or three times? He and Chu Wanning stared at each other like that, no one gave in, no one gave in, Mo Ran's eyes gradually burst bloodshot, he hated Chu Wanning for so many years, deep into the bone marrow, why did the man in front of him always not match him! When he first entered the sect and did something wrong, Chu Wanning whipped him to death. Later, Shi Yu was injured, and Chu Wanning only had three apprentices in his life, but he stood by and insisted on not saving him. Later, Shi Yu died, the peak of life and death was ruined, and he Mo Weiyu became the overlord of the cultivation realm in the world, who would not accept him? Only Chu Wanning worked against him, ruined his great cause, and stabbed his conscience - reminding him all the time that no matter how powerful the Immortal Emperor was, he was just a madman who betrayed his relatives. Chu Wanning. Chu Wanning...... Before and after death, it has always been him! Both of them were still wearing matching auspicious clothes, red shirts against red shirts, standing far away, and there seemed to be a deep gap in the middle. Chu Wanning's heavenly question was finally taken back. Chen Yuanwai breathed a sigh of relief, knelt in front of Shi Yu and kowtowed without stopping: "Bodhisattva heart, Bodhisattva heart, Xianjun is a living Bodhisattva who saves suffering, thank you Xianjun for saving my Chen family, thank you Xianjun, thank you Xianjun." Always. The evil is his level, but the poisonous willow vine is indeed smoked by him. Chu Wanning did his job and broke the strict precepts, and in the end, the Bodhisattva was someone else, and he was a wicked person. It has always been that way. He has a bad temperament, and he admits it. And there are no regrets. It's just that the rattan whip missed and hit his apprentice, he felt uncomfortable after all, but he was thin-faced, and he didn't want to say a few words gently, so he left by himself and came to the youngest daughter of the Chen family. When the little girl saw him, she couldn't help but take two steps back in fright, trembling. The Chen family is the only one who is good. Chu Wanning's tone was slight, and she said: "Your mother was subjected to a powerful ghost, and her yang life was lost for more than 20 years, if she still does not repent and has evil thoughts, she will be haunted by yin qi in the future, and I am afraid that she will die earlier." After she woke up, she asked her to use mahogany to set up a spirit card for Miss Luo, and the card needed to recognize Miss Luo's identity. Luo Xianxian is the wife of Chen Bohuan Mingmei, you have concealed the facts for many years, and you should also announce her wishes in life. After a pause, he handed over a scripture and said: "In addition, your whole family three times a day, kneel three times and bow nine times, and recite the 'Sending Spell', so that you can surpass Miss Luo, and you can also send away the ghosts that are pestering your family." This spell needs to be recited for ten years, and it cannot be stopped, and if it is abolished halfway, Miss Luo will still come back to seek revenge. The little girl said in a trembling voice, "...... Yes, much, thank you for ......" Chu Wanning turned her head suddenly, her eyes were as sharp as a snow-covered bayonet, swept over the Chen family's son and Chen Yuanwai, and said sharply: "After Chen Yao's wake up, you two need to inform her of all the things that are hidden, and it is up to her to decide whether to stay or not, if there is the slightest concealment, see that I keep the tongue of the two of you!" The two of them were already fierce and inward-looking, where did they dare not agree, and kowtowed again and again to promise. "As for the hundred butterfly incense powder, this thing is Luo Shusheng's hand, but you brazenly said that it is your own recipe. You know for yourselves what to do, and I don't need to say anything more. Chu Wanning flicked his sleeves. "I, we must go to the shop to correct, to clarify, to tell the villagers that this incense powder is Luo...... Mr. Luo's ......" After everything was arranged, Chu Wanning asked Mo Ran to help Chen Yao back to the room and push blood and detoxify for her. Although Mo Ran hated in his heart, he knew that when he was young, he was more in awe of his master than disobedience, so he stopped talking, he shook his master's hand, and whispered: "You go and look at your face, stop the bleeding." I helped her to her room. The bedroom of the eldest son of the Chen family is still pasted with a big red double happiness, I am afraid that it is a great change, and in the chaos, I forgot to take it off. Now that Chen Bohuan has become a fan, it is ironic to look at it like this. In this absurd farce, Chen Yao finally became a victim in front of greed, and I don't know what choice she made after she woke up? Her body is no better than that of her teacher, in the end she is an ordinary person, Chu Wanning silently pushed the blood for her, and fed her the pill. During this process, Mo Ran handed the handkerchief beside him, and the two did not speak, nor did they glance at each other. When leaving, Chu Wanning inadvertently glanced at the wall, her eyes moved lightly, but she suddenly realized something, turned back again, and stared at the words hanging on the wall. It was a few lines of upright regular script, the ink should have been not long ago, and the edge of the paper had not yet been yellowed. What is written is - red hands, yellow vine wine, and willows on the spring palace walls of the city. The east wind is evil, and the joy is thin. A cup of sorrow, a few years away. Wrong, wrong, wrong. Spring is as old as ever, people are empty and thin, and tears are red and silky. The peach blossoms fall, the idle pond pavilion, although the mountain league is there, the brocade book is difficult to support. Mo, Mo, Mo. Chu Wanning's heart suddenly blocked, the regular script was neat, the words were upright, and the three words of Chen Bohuan were extremely dazzling. The Chen Gongzi, who married the daughter of the Yao family against his will, was sad and unspeakable, and in the last period of his life, he could only stand by the window, with pen and ink, to transcribe the "Hairpin Phoenix" that parted in his first life? Not wanting to stay in Chen's house anymore, he endured the sharp pain of the wound in his shoulder and turned to leave. Chu Wanning and Shi Yu were both injured and couldn't ride their horses back to the top of life and death immediately, and Chu Wanning didn't like the flying of the sword very much, so she went to the town to find an inn to rest, and the next day it was good to see what was going on in the ghost master of ceremonies temple. Although those ghost corpses were twisted into powder by Chu Wanning's "wind", what was destroyed was only the corpse controlled by the ghost master of ceremonies, and the soul would not be damaged. Chu Wanning walked silently in front, and the two apprentices followed behind. Shi Yu thought that he suddenly remembered something, and asked, "Ah Ran, the clothes on you and Shizun...... Be...... What's going on? Mo Ran was stunned for a moment, and then remembered that he and Chu Wanning were still wearing the auspicious clothes of worshipping the church, for fear that the teacher would misunderstand, so he hurriedly took it off. "This ...... Actually, it's the illusion before, don't think about it, I ......" Halfway through the words, when I looked at it again, I suddenly found that Shi Mo also had one on his body because he also participated in the ghost master of ceremonies, but the style was different from the two of them. Coupled with the wear and tear, you can't see the original appearance. But anyway, it's also a good thing. Standing side by side with Shi Wu like this, I can also imagine that I was holding Shi Fu's hand at that time, worshipping heaven and earth in the illusion of the ghost master of ceremonies, and drinking and drinking cups. For a while, I couldn't bear to take it off. I just looked at the teacher in a daze. Shi Yuyan smiled warmly: "What's the matter?" Half the story. Mo Ran muttered, "...... It's nothing. Chu Wanning was in front, a few steps away, and she didn't know how many words she had listened to, so she stopped and turned around. The sky was already cloudy, and after a night of ups and downs, the twilight faded, and a glimmer of dawn suddenly appeared on the horizon, and the bright red sun was like a tattered and bleeding heart, struggling out of the abyss of the dark night, with a touch of brilliant brilliance. Chu Wanning stood against the light, standing at the end of the long night that was getting brighter and brighter, standing in the early sun. His wedding dress was like blood, and he stood sideways, and the rising sun drew a blurred gold border on the side of his face, and he couldn't see the expression on his face clearly. Suddenly, the spiritual power was output, and Jifu was shattered by the strong force. The red fine rags, like the red petals of the residual flowers flying when the begonia falls, suddenly rises in the wind and scatters in all directions. Ji's robe shattered, revealing the white robe underneath, billowing and flying in the wind, along with his long jet-black hair. Blood on the shoulder. Remnants in the wind. The mottled bloodstains that were injured by the burning of the ink were particularly dazzling on the white robe. After a long time, Chu Wanning sneered and mocked: "Mo Weiyu, between you and me, what can be misunderstood?" When he is angry, he will call Mo Burning Mo Weiyu, and he will be cold and polite, without any heat. Mo Ran choked coldly, and he was speechless. Chu Wanning smiled, brushed her sleeves and left. At this time, there was no one in Siye, and he walked alone in front, as if the world was slim, and he was alone. His angry and mocking face, as soon as he arrived at the inn and closed the door, he couldn't hold back. Chu Wanning gritted her teeth, with a painful look on her face, and raised her hand to touch her shoulder. The claws of the ghost master of ceremonies are the body of fairies, counting, and the heavens are not much different, they are all extremely powerful weapons, his entire shoulder was torn and pulled, but because he was in a hurry to destroy the demon, he did not deal with it in time, at this moment, it has been infected and festering, and the pain is unbearable. Standing in the room, relieving herself, Chu Wanning wanted to take off the robe on her body, but the blood on her shoulder had already congealed, and the clothes and flesh were stuck together, and it hurt badly. Next door is Mo Ran's room, this inn is not well insulated, he doesn't want people to know, he bites his lip hard, and actually tears off the flesh and blood cloth! "Uh......!!" After a muffled snort, Chu Wanning slowly let go of his lips, his lips and teeth were already full of blood, he gasped for breath, there was no blood on his face, and cold sweat was all over his body. Lowering his slender and thick eyelashes, he trembled slightly, looking at his injuries. OK. Can still handle ...... He leaned on the table and sat down slowly. With the water and handkerchief brought by Xiao Er, he endured the pain, and wiped the wound for himself little by little with the uninjured hand. A sharp knife cuts through and cuts off the carrion. Then, apply the wound medicine made by Mrs. Wang. One more, slowly, with difficulty, wraps himself in gauze. He wasn't used to showing weakness in front of people. He has experienced this kind of pain many times, and each time he has survived it alone. If the beast is wounded, it hides itself and licks its wounds, and he sometimes feels like the animals. In the future, I will probably continue to be lonely like this. He knew he wasn't likable, so he didn't want to ask anyone for help.He has that inexplicably paranoid dignity. It's just that when I took off my clothes, a bag fell on the ground. The red satin embroidered acacia, he took the painful trembling fingertips, and slowly unwrapped them, and inside were two pieces of entangled green silk. He and Mo Ran's. Chu Wanning lost his mind for a while. I wanted to put that bag in front of the candle flame and burn it along with the ridiculous knot. But in the end, I still couldn't do it. married as husband and wife, love is not doubtful. The thin laughter of the golden boy and girl seemed to ring in his ears again. Aware of some kind of throbbing inside him, he became even more self-loathing, and he took the soft bag in his hand and slowly closed his eyes. He couldn't accept the thoughts that Mo Ran had all along, and he couldn't wait to dig out his heart, and then chop up the dirty thoughts inside, cut them off and throw them away. What is the crime? Mo Weiyu, is it also something that you should be worried about? Is there such a teacher? It's really a beast! "Knock knock." There was a sudden knock on the door, and Chu Wanning, who was condemning herself, was startled, suddenly lifted her eyelids, quickly put the bag in her wide sleeves, and pulled Zhang Jun's face, not angry. "Who?" “…… Master, it's me. Mo Ran's voice sounded outside, making Chu Wanning's heartbeat suddenly a little faster, "You open the door."”

25. This seat hates him to death! Chu Wanning's three words "get out" were stuck in her throat, and she was silent for a long time with a gloomy face, and finally slowly changed it to: "Get out." "Huh? Your door is unlocked? After a whole day of cold war, Mo Ran was trying to reconcile with him, and as he spoke, he pushed the door in as if nothing had happened. Chu Wanning sat at the table expressionlessly, lifted her eyelids, and glanced at him lightly. Speaking from the heart, Mo Ransheng is very good-looking, and as soon as he walks in the door, the whole room brightens up. He was indeed very young, his skin was tight, and he seemed to exude a faint glow, and the corners of his mouth were naturally slightly curly, and he seemed to be smiling when he was not emotional. Chu Wanning quietly took her gaze away from Mo Ran, her slender eyelashes drooped, and she raised her hand to extinguish a piece of incense lit on the table, and then asked coldly, "What are you doing here?" "I'll ...... Look at your injuries. Mo Ran coughed lightly, his eyes fell on Chu Wanning's shoulder, and he was slightly stunned, "It's already changed?" Chu Wanning said lightly: "Hmm." Mo Ran was speechless: "............" He really hated Chu Wanning, and he was also angry that Chu Wanning had injured Shi Yu. But after calming down, Mo Ran was not completely without conscience, hatred was hateful, he hadn't forgotten how Chu Wanning's shoulder was injured. In that suffocating coffin, it was Chu Wanning who tightly protected herself in her arms, and used her own body to block the claws of the ghost master of ceremonies, trembling in pain and not letting go...... For Chu Wanning, Mo Ran is very disgusted. But in addition to disgust, for some reason, it is always mixed with some very complex emotions. He is a rude person, he did not read when he was a child, and although he later made up some literary knowledge, he is still prone to turn around in many delicate things, especially about feelings. For example, in the case of Chu Wanning, Mo Ran touched his head and pondered for a long time, and the back of his head was about to be bald, and he couldn't figure out what this feeling was. He can only recognize a certain emotion: like, hate, hate, happy, unhappy. If several emotions are mixed together, the wise and martial Immortal Emperor will have gold stars in his eyes and be completely dizzy. I don't understand, I don't understand, I don't know, help, my head hurts. So Mo Ran didn't bother to think about it anymore, anyway, he didn't have the time to study it carefully by anyone except Shifu. He secretly made a bad note to Chu Wanning in his heart, while secretly thinking that if he had a chance in the future, he would have to pay it back twice, but on the other hand, he felt guilty, heaven and man fought, and finally knocked on Chu Wanning's door. He didn't want to owe Chu Wanning. But Chu Wanning is more stubborn than he thought, and he is ruthless. Mo Ran stared at the pile of bloodstained cotton yarn on the table, the basin full of blood-stained hot water, and the sharp knife thrown aside, the tip of the knife was still hanging with flesh and blood, and his head was big. How exactly did this person manage to heal himself? Can he really clean up the rotten flesh wound without blinking his eyelids? That scene is tingling just by imagining, is this guy still human? Thinking of the wound just now, Shi Mo moaned softly in pain, with tears in the corners of his eyes, Rao is Mo Ran no longer liked Chu Wanning, and couldn't help but give him a twist in his heart- Elder Yuheng is really a domineering and pure man, and he took it. Standing in place for a moment, Mo Ran broke the silence first. He coughed lightly twice, rubbed his toes against the floor, and said awkwardly, "I was in Chen's house just now...... Master, I'm sorry. Chu Wanning didn't speak. Mo Ran glanced at him secretly: "I shouldn't have yelled at you." Chu Wanning still ignored him, this person's face was faint, as always, there was no expression, but he was aggrieved in his heart, but he didn't say anything. Mo Ran walked over, and when he got closer, he saw Chu Wanning wrapping his shoulders in a mess, and the cotton yarn was tied up like a crab. “……” Also, how good can a man who can't even wash clothes expect him to look good when he ties himself up? Sighing, Mo Ran said, "Master, don't be angry. "That eye of yours is angry at me?" Chu Wanning said angrily. Mo Ran: "......" After a while. "Master, bandaging is not like this......" and unceremoniously pushed back: "Do you want you to teach me?" Mo Ran: "......" He raised his hand and wanted to help Chu Wanning untie the gauze and wrap it again, but when he looked at his words, he felt that if he dared to touch him, he would probably be able to get a big ear scrape, so he couldn't help but hesitate again. The hand was raised and lowered, put down and raised, repeated several times, Chu Wanning was annoyed. Squinted at him: "What for?" Do you still want to beat me? "............" really wanted to fight, but not now. Mo Qi smiled, regardless of thirty, seven or twenty, he suddenly reached over and pressed his shoulder, and dimples floated at the corners of his mouth: "Master, I'll help you re-bandage." Chu Wanning originally wanted to refuse, but Mo Ran's warm fingers had already covered him, and he suddenly felt a little dry and astringent, unable to speak, so his lips moved slightly, and he still let him go. The gauze was peeled off layer by layer, soaked with blood, and when all of them were removed, the five holes were dazzling. Just looking at it, I felt shuddered, and I don't know how many times more serious than the cut on Shi Wu's face. Mo Ran didn't know what was wrong, he looked at it in a daze for a while, and suddenly asked softly: "Does it hurt?" Chu Wanning lowered her long eyelashes, and just said lightly: "It's okay." Mo Ran said, "I'll be lighter." Chu Wanning didn't know what she thought, and suddenly the earrings turned a little red.As a result, he was angry with himself again, feeling that he was really crazy, and he didn't know what he was thinking about all day, so the expression on his face became more stiff, his temper worse, and he said dryly: "Whatever you want." The candle flame in the guest room was crackling, and through the dim light, it could be seen that some places were not coated with ointment at all, and Mo Ran was really speechless, thinking that it was a miracle that Chu Wanning was able to live healthy to this day. "Master." "Huh?" "What's going on with you at Chen's house today? How can you suddenly hit someone? He asked, applying the ointment. Chu Wanning was silent for a while and said, "It's just that I'm angry." Mo Ran asked, "What makes you angry?" Chu Wanning didn't want to worry about the junior at this time, so she concisely told Mo Ran about Luo Xianxian, and after listening to it, Mo Ran shook his head: "You are too stupid, this kind of thing, even if you can't be angry, you shouldn't clash with them face to face." If it were me, I'd just make a mess of it, lie to them that the ghosts have been removed, and then pat their butts and leave, leaving them to fend for themselves. Look at you, for such a rotten person, you made a fuss like this, you didn't know how to be flexible, and you accidentally injured Shi Yu-" Halfway through his words, Mo Ran suddenly paused. The two eyes stared at Chu Wanning, and there was no sound. He tied the bandage carefully, and he was a little selfless for a while, and the tone of his voice to Chu Wanning unconsciously became what he looked like when he was thirty-two years old, no big or small. Chu Wanning obviously noticed it, he was slanting his eyes, looking at Mo Ran coldly, and that look was a familiar sentence - "Look at me and I won't smoke you to death." "Uh......" Before he could think of a countermeasure, Chu Wanning had already opened his mouth. He said very indifferently: "Shi Mingjing, is it what I want to fight?" At the mention of Shi Yu, Mo Ran's originally sober brain began to make mistakes, and his tone hardened: "Didn't you beat that person?" Chu Wanning also regretted that blow, but he couldn't hold it on his face, and at this time he kept a calm face and didn't say a word. Chu Wanning is a stubborn species, and Mo Ran is an infatuated species, the two of them met their eyes, crackling with sparks. The atmosphere that had just eased a little was hopelessly deadlocked. Mo Ran said: "The teacher has never been wrong, Master, you hurt him by mistake, don't you want to say a word of sorry?" Chu Wanning narrowed her eyes dangerously: "Are you questioning me?" ” “…… I didn't. Mo Ran paused, "I just feel sorry for him for being innocently affected, but I can't get an apology from the master." Under the candlelight, the handsome young man wrapped the last bandage on Chu Wanning's wound and carefully tied the knot, looking at it was still a somewhat warm scene from the previous moment, but the mood of the two had changed. Especially Chu Wanning, her chest was like a jar of vinegar fried, and the taste of sour relish couldn't help but surge, and she was angry and annoyed. Apologize? How do you write an apology? Who will teach him? Mo Ran said again: "The wound on his face, how to say that it will take half a year to retreat, when I just gave him medicine, he still told me that he doesn't blame you, Master, he doesn't blame you, but do you think you are justified in this matter?" This sentence is tantamount to adding fuel to the fire. Chu Wanning endured it for a while, but after all, she didn't hold back, suppressed her voice, and said in a deep voice: "Get out." Mo Ran: "......" Chu Wanning said angrily: "Get out!" Mo Ran was blasted out, and the door slammed shut in front of him, almost catching his fingers. Mo Ran is also angry, look, look! Who is this? Isn't it just for him to apologize? A face is as precious as something, what's so difficult to say sorry when you touch your mouth up and down? This seat is an immortal emperor, and this seat is not hesitant to apologize to others. Also Beidou Immortal Venerable, halfway through his speech, he was inexplicably like swallowing □□, what a temper tantrum! No wonder it's not uncommon to have such a handsome face! Blind, you deserve to be single for the rest of your life! Since Chu Wanning ignored him and gave him a closed-door soup to eat, of course the high-flying Immortal Emperor and the Emperor of the Human Realm would not roll on the threshold with his face covered in death. Although he has a lot of tenacity, he can't get rid of it like kraft candy, but he is sticking to the teacher, not the master. immediately left without caring and went to accompany the teacher. "Why did you come back again?" Shi Meiren, who had already laid down to rest, was stunned when she saw Mo Ran coming in, sat up, and her long ink-colored hair hung down, "How is Shizun?" "Okay, it's still as big as usual." Teacher: "......" Mo Ran brought a chair over and sat there, his hand resting on the back of the Taishi's chair, with a lazy smile on the corner of his mouth, looking back and forth at Shi Yu's appearance with soft and long hair. Shi Yu said: "Why don't I go and see him......" "Wow, don't think about it." Mo Ran rolled his eyes, "It's fierce." "You're him off again?" "Does he need to be messed with? He can be angry with himself, I think he is a man made of wood, and he can burn at a point. Shi Mo shook his head, crying and laughing. Mo Ran said: "You rest early, I'll go downstairs to borrow a kitchen and make you something to eat." The teacher said, "What's the trouble?" You haven't closed your eyes all night, and you don't sleep by yourself? "Haha, I'm in good spirits." Mo Ran smiled, "But if you can't bear me, I can stay with you for a while until you fall asleep." Shi Yu hurriedly waved his hand and said gently: "No, if you look at me like this, I won't be able to sleep, you should go to sleep earlier, don't be tired." The curvature of the corners of his mouth stiffened slightly, and Mo Ran was a little sad. Although Shi Yu treats him gently, he always maintains an attitude of being as if there is nothing, and he is far and near. “…… All right.In the end, he just tried to cheer up and laughed, Mo Ran's smile was very bright, when this person was not in bad water, he was actually stupid and cute, "If you need to call me, I'm next door, or downstairs." "Hmm." Mo Ran raised his hand and wanted to touch his hair, but finally held back. His hand spun in mid-air and scratched his head. "I'm leaving." Out of the house, Mo Ran couldn't help but sneeze. He sniffed. Caidie Town because of the production of incense, the price of all kinds of incense and incense is not expensive, so the inn is not stingy, each room is lit with a long branch of special incense, one can ward off evil, two can dehumidify, three can make the room fragrant. But Mo Ran felt uncomfortable when he smelled the incense, but he couldn't help but like it, so he endured it. Coming downstairs, Mo Ran came to the shopkeeper slowly, stuffed a silver ingot for him, squinted his eyes, and said with a smile: "Shopkeeper, it's convenient." The shopkeeper looked at the silver and smiled more politely than Mo Ran: "What do you have to say to the Immortal Monarch?" Mo Ran said: "I see that there are not many people who come here for breakfast, so I have discussed with you, the kitchen will be used by me this morning, please bring back the other guests." How much money can I make sooner? Half a month may not be able to earn back a silver ingot, the shopkeeper immediately smiled, full of promises, led the swaggering Mo Weiyu, and went to the kitchen of the inn. "Xianjun wants to cook by himself? It's better to let the chef in our store do it, the craftsmanship is very good. "No, you don't." Mo Ran laughed, "Have you heard of the drunken jade building in Xiangtan?" "Ah...... Is it the famous Rakki building that walked out of the water more than a year ago? Mo Ran: "Hmm. The boss peeked out and made sure that his daughter-in-law was busy and didn't eavesdrop, so he snickered: "Why haven't you heard of it?" The most famous restaurant by the Xiangjiang River, there used to be a leader in music, which was called a famous person in the world, but it was a pity that it was far away, otherwise I would also like to listen to her play a song. Mo Ran smiled: "Thank you for the compliment, I thank her very much." "For her? For her? The shopkeeper was confused, "Do you know her?" Mo Ran said, "It's more than just knowing." "Wow...... Xianjun can't see it, hey? But can you cultivators also ...... Hmmm......" Mo Ran interrupted him with a smile: "Besides Le Kui, do you know anything else?" "Hmm...... Eating is also said to be a must. Mo Ran curled the corners of his mouth, smiling more clearly, he skillfully picked up the kitchen knife, and said: "Before I cultivated, I fought in the kitchen of the Drunken Jade Building for several years. Do you think your chef is delicious, or is it me who makes it delicious? The shopkeeper was even more surprised, and said incoherently: "Immortal Jun is really ...... What a ......." It's really not coming out for a long time. Mo Ran squinted at him, with a calm and smug smile rolling at the corner of his mouth, and his expression was lazy: "Go out, this chef is going to cook." The shopkeeper didn't know that he was talking to the former Lord of Darkness, and pulled his cheeks shyly: "I have been looking up to the drunken jade building for a long time, and the dim sum is exquisite, I don't know if the fairy monarch will be ready for a while, can you enjoy a face and give me a little taste?" He thought that this was not a high demand, and Mo Ran would definitely agree. Who knew that Mo Ran squinted his eyes and smiled evilly: "Want to eat?" "Hmm!" "Think beautifully!" Mo Ran snorted, and his pride was raised, and he muttered, "Is this the master who can easily cook and serve people?" I made this specially for Shifu, if it weren't for him, this seat would never make a fire to cook......" He mumbled as he turned out a turnip and began to cut it. The shopkeeper of "......" was taken aback, rubbed his hands together in embarrassment, laughed with him for a while, and then went out. He muttered to himself. Return to this seat? At a young age, I'm afraid the spirit core hasn't been formed yet. Looking at the chatter in his mouth, the junior sister is long and the younger sister is short, but there is no female Taoist priest among the people who are traveling with him today. The shopkeeper rolled his eyes. It is expected that this person is sick, and the illness is not light. Mo Ran was busy in the kitchen for a while, stayed for two hours, and it was almost noon, so he called it a day, and ran upstairs to call the teacher up. When passing by Chu Wanning's room, his footsteps slowly stopped. Do you want him to eat with him...... Thinking of Chu Wanning's bad temperament, Mo Ran pursed his lips, his face full of disdain. Don't scream, don't scream, the whole is just like that, no part of him!

26. When I first met with Jun, the sun was getting higher and higher, and there were more and more people coming to the inn to play the top children, and Mo Ran was suspicious of the noise downstairs, so he asked Xiao Er to deliver all the dishes to his room. In the end, he still invited Chu Wanning, after all, the master is the biggest, and he is not the emperor of the human world now, and the rules still have to be followed. There are three bowls of steaming noodle soup on the beech wood square table, the noodles are made by themselves, different from the ones bought outside, the tendons are smooth, the thick slices of beef are stacked on top, the fat intestines that have been oiled, the tender pea seedlings, the plump greens, the golden shredded eggs, the color is bright and attractive, and the arrangement is very good-looking. But the best thing about these three bowls of noodles is not the water leaves, nor the large pieces of meat, the luxurious ingredients, but the bone broth that has been simmered for four hours on low heat, poured into the noodle bowl, the milky white soup floats with sesame red oil, and Mo Ran took a stone bowl to grind a spicy and fragrant seasoning, boiled in the soup, the aroma is tangy, and the taste is rich. He pondered that the teacher likes to eat spicy, and the red oil and oil and spicy seeds are very shelved. Seeing that Shi Yu was eating very fragrantly, the curvature of the corners of Mo Ran's mouth became more and more comfortable, and he secretly glanced at it several times, and couldn't help asking, "Is it delicious?" The teacher said, "It's very delicious." Chu Wanning didn't speak, still with a gloomy expression that God owed him a hundred gold and silver mountains. Mo Ran showed a smug look: "Then tell me when you want to eat, and I'll do it." There was a thin layer of mist in Shi Yu's eyes, and he raised his eyes and smiled to see Mo Ran, and his eyebrows were soft. In front of the beauty, if it weren't for Chu Wanning, who was still sitting next to him, Mo Ran would be a little unsure whether he should eat Shi Yu or eat the noodles in the bowl. Pea sprouts, fat sausages, and Shi Yu didn't eat much, but beef and vegetables quickly bottomed out. Mo Ran, who had been quietly observing from the side, stretched out his chopsticks, pulled the pea sprouts and fat intestines into his bowl, and sandwiched several pieces of beef from his noodle bowl to fill the gap. The disciples of the top of death and life all ate in Meng Po Hall, and often exchanged dishes with each other, so Shi Yu didn't think there was anything strange about it, and smiled: "Ah Ran doesn't eat beef? "Well, I love pea sprouts." He snorted as he spoke. The ears are pointed, and there is a slight redness. Chu Wanning picked up the bean sprouts in her bowl with chopsticks with a blank face, and threw them all into the Mo Ran bowl. "I don't eat sprouts." He threw all the beef in his bowl to Shi Yu: "I don't eat beef either." Then he frowned, stared at what was left in the bowl, pursed his lips, and remained silent. Shi Yu cautiously said: "Master...... Isn't it to your liking? Chu Wanning: "......" He didn't answer, lowered his head, silently pinched a green vegetable, took a small bite, his face became even more ugly, and with a "snap", he simply put down his chopsticks neatly. "Mo Weiyu, did you knock over the hot sauce jar in the soup?" didn't expect that the hard-made breakfast would be robbed of such a sentence, Mo Ran was stunned, raised his head, and there was a noodle hanging from the corner of his mouth. He winked at Chu Wanning innocently and blankly, a little hard to believe his ears, so he swallowed the noodles with a snort, and then said, "What? Chu Wanning didn't give face this time: "Are you making something that people eat?" Can people eat this? Mo Ran blinked his eyes several times, and finally determined that Chu Wanning was scolding herself, and said angrily: "Why isn't it eaten by people?" Chu Wanning's eyebrows twitched, and she said sharply: "It's really hard to swallow." Mo Ran choked, he was a drunken jade building's stealing technique. "Master, you too...... It's too picky. Shi Yu also said: "Master, you haven't eaten for a day, even if you don't like it, you might as well eat some." Chu Wanning got up and said coldly: "I don't eat spicy." After saying that, he turned and left. The two people who remained at the table suddenly fell into an awkward silence. Shi Yu was a little surprised: "Shizun doesn't eat spicy? I don't know...... Ah Ran, don't you know? "I ......" Mo Ran looked at the noodles that Chu Wanning left on the table, almost didn't move, was stunned for a while, and then nodded. "Hmm. I do not know. This is a lie, Mo Ran knows that Chu Wanning doesn't eat spicy. It's just that he forgot. After all, he had been entangled with this person for most of his life in his previous life, and he knew what Chu Wanning liked to eat and what he didn't like to eat. But he didn't care, and he never remembered. Returning to the room alone, Chu Wanning lay down with her clothes closed, facing the wall, her eyes open but she couldn't sleep. He lost a lot of blood, and he lost a lot of spiritual power, and he didn't finish the grain of rice in one night and in the morning, but in fact, his stomach was already empty, and he was very uncomfortable. This man didn't know how to take care of himself, and when he was in a bad mood, he simply didn't eat, as if he felt that he could fill his stomach with anger. He didn't know what he was angry about, or rather, he didn't want to know. It's just that in the silence, a face vaguely appeared in front of me, with a bright smile, the corners of the mouth slightly curled, a pair of eyes that were black and translucent, and the luster flowed, which was a gentle dark purple. It looks warm and lazy. Chu Wanning tightened the mattress because she was too hard. The knuckles are slightly whitish. He was unwilling to fall into it, and closed his eyes to get rid of this wanton laughing face. But after closing his eyes, the past became more and more turbulent, and the tide rushed to his heart...... The first time he saw Mo Ran, in front of the Tower of Babel, the top of the Dead and Alive. On that day, the sun was shining, and all twenty elders were gathered and were whispering to each other. Elder Yuheng was naturally an exception, he was not so stupid and willing to stand there roasting the sun. Instead, he hid under the flower tree alone, absentmindedly raising a finger to see if his newly made dark iron nail cover could be retracted freely. Of course, he didn't have to use nail covers, this iron and gold armor set was specially forged for low-level disciples at the peak of death and life. The lower cultivation realm is adjacent to the ghost realm, and there are often dangers, and it is not uncommon for low-level disciples to be injured and die, Chu Wanning saw it in her eyes, although she didn't say it, she had been thinking hard about the solution, wanting to create a weapon that was light and flexible, and easy to use. Others were talking about it. "Did you hear that? The long-lost nephew of the Lord was rescued from the fire. In the building where the water walked, everyone else died, and if the lord was one step late, I am afraid that the little nephew would also become a handful of ashes, which is really a blessing and a great fate. "It must be his father who is protecting the child in the dark. Pity him for being separated since he was a child, and suffering so much, alas, ......" "Is that kid's name Mo Ran? Fifteen years old, right? It's time for the weak crown to take the word, does he have a table word? "Elder Xuanji, don't you know, this kid is young, he grew up in the music hall, it's good to have a name, where can there be words." "I heard that the Lord has drafted a few words for him, and he is choosing, and I don't know which one will be chosen in the end." "The lord really attaches great importance to his little nephew." "Isn't it? Not to mention the lord, even his wife feels sorry for him, and his heart is distressed. Hey, I think the only person who is unhappy at the top of this life and death is probably our proud son of the sky-" "Elder Greedy Wolf! Don't talk nonsense! "Haha. Gaffes, gaffes! However, our proud son of heaven is arrogant, does not take the elders in his eyes, fights cocks and lackeys all day long, and looks like he is born rich and noble, and he has indeed lost control. "Elder Greedy Wolf, you drank too much wine today......" The person next to him gave him a look, and his chin pointed to Chu Wanning who was standing in the distance, and the meaning couldn't be more obvious. Xue Meng, the pride of the sky, is Chu Wanning's disciple, and when he says that Xue Meng has lost control, isn't he just turning a corner and mocking Chu Wanning's teaching? This Elder Yuheng, don't look at the usual slow, fairy-like style, as if floating out of the world, a master's style. But everyone knows that he has a very bad temper, and if anyone accidentally touches his scales, then wash his neck and wait to be whipped to death. Chu Wanning had already heard their words. But he didn't bother to pay attention, and his interest in what others said about him was probably not as strong as the pattern on his nail cover. It is said that this armor set is good, but the tenacity is not high enough, and when you encounter a demon with thick skin, you may not be able to tear the other party's flesh and skin with one blow, go back and add a little keel powder, and the effect should be a little better. Seeing that Chu Wanning didn't react, those elders breathed a sigh of relief and began to discuss in a low voice again. "The Venerable Lord summoned us today to choose a master for that Mo Gongzi, right?" "It's strange, why doesn't the Lord teach it himself?" "It seems that the bones of that little nephew are not suitable for practicing the mind of the Venerable Lord." Someone muttered, "But that's not why you can gather all the elders and let that little boy pick them one by one, right?" Elder Lu Cun sighed faintly, stroked his elegant and supple long hair, and complained: "I feel that at this moment, it is like a cheap cabbage, placed on the desk, waiting for Little Master Mo to pick it up." Everyone: ".................." So can this sissy not tell this kind of big truth like this? After waiting for a while, the Lord finally came. He walked up a thousand steps to the Tower of Babel, followed by a young man. Chu Wanning only glanced at it casually, and before she could see it clearly, she turned her gaze away and continued to study her nail covers. Don't bother to take a second look at it at all. When it comes to apprenticeship, we have to talk about how unconventional and devastating the top of life and death is. In other sects, the master is high up, touching the head of a new disciple and saying, "Young man, I see that you are quite wise, and from today on, you will be my apprentice." The apprentice didn't even have a chance to say "no". Either the master looked indifferent and disdainful, waved his sleeves and said, "Young man, your skull is too high, your eyes are blank, and the back of your head is rebellious, and you are not my protégé should have the appearance." You have no relationship with me, and I will not accept you as a disciple. Then the apprentice didn't have time to express himself, and the master flew away with a whoosh, running faster than a dog. The peak of life and death is different, and the master and disciple choose each other. What does that mean? There are twenty elders at the top of the Dead and Life, and after all the disciples get along, they can reverently hand over the apprenticeship post after a period of time and compare with each other, expressing their willingness to follow the elder's cultivation. If the elders accept, then everyone will rejoice. If the elder does not accept it, the disciple can grind and stalk until the elder softens, or the disciple gives up. It stands to reason that Chu Wanning has superb skills and a handsome appearance, and he should be in the city, and all the disciples will worship him as a master when they squeeze their heads. But that's not the case. Chu Wanning's face is good-looking, but his temper is outrageous, it is said that he can beat female disciples as male disciples when he is annoyed, and sink male disciples directly into the pond. There are really few people who have the courage to worship such a master. Therefore, Elder Yuheng's subordinates were deserted. Except for Xue Meng, the pride of the sky, and Xue Meng's friend Shi Yu, he has never accepted anyone. Everyone would rather call him out respectfully, "Elder." I don't want to call him "Master" affectionately. Chu Wanning said coldly that she was not sad, bowed her head nonchalantly, and continued to pour cold mecha weapons. What sleeve arrow box, martial law whistle, are all designed for others. The sooner we do it, the sooner we can avoid suffering. So he didn't expect that Mo Ran would choose himself without hesitation. He was frowning at that time, rubbing the sharp thorns on his fingertips, thinking about how to improve, and didn't pay attention to what the Lord said to everyone. At some point, the surroundings gradually quieted down. Chu Wanning, who had finished thinking about the improved formula of the sharp thorn, suddenly realized that the surroundings of the buzzing just now seemed to be too silent. So he finally took his eyes off his finger cuffs, and lifted his eyelids with some impatience and inquiry. Then he saw a face. Brilliant in the sun, almost a little dazzling. It was a handsome young man, looking up at him. There was a lazy, nonexistent smile rolling at the corners of the young man's mouth, and the dimples on his cheeks were deep, some of the fireworks of the market, and some innocence. A pair of black and purple eyes were staring at him without blinking, eager and curious. He was a newcomer and didn't know the rules. The distance of the station, the close, can almost be called rude. A person suddenly appeared in the distance, Chu Wanning was taken aback, as if she was burned, she subconsciously took a step back, and with a bang, her head hit the trunk. The young man's eyes widened slightly: "Ahh......hh Chu Wanning: "......" Boy: "......" Chu Wanning: "What are you doing?" The young man smiled: "Xianjun Xianjun, I've been watching you for a long time, why don't you ignore me."”

27. Let's cook a bowl of noodles for you Chu Wanning was completely dizzy. I also blamed myself for being too obsessed, and I was unsuspecting at the top of life and death, and I didn't even notice that someone was coming. What's going on? Where did the children come from? Ah, it seems to be that ink...... What's the ink? Ink burning? Ink boiling? Ink...... Fish? He sorted out his expression, and skillfully controlled his demeanor in the state of "don't approach the living", The surprise and panic in Feng's eyes were quickly cleaned up by him, and he brought out his usual harshness and meanness. "You-" I was about to reprimand you, but my hand was suddenly caught. Chu Wanning was stunned. He's so big, and no one has ever dared to grab his wrist casually. For a while, he froze in place with a black face, not knowing how to respond. Pull it out, a backhand slap? …… I feel that with the word "indecent", it is no different from a woman. That pull out, don't slap it? …… Doesn't it seem like you're too talkative? Chu Wanning hesitated for a long time and didn't move, but the young man laughed: "What is this on your hand?" It's pretty good, do you teach how to do this? They've all introduced themselves, and you haven't spoken yet, which elder are you? Hey, did you just hit that headache and didn't it hurt? With so many questions thrown at once, Chu Wanning felt that her head didn't hurt just now, but now it hurts. My brain is going to crack...... As soon as he was irritable, the golden light in his hand floated slightly, and when he saw that Tianwen was about to answer the call, the other elders were shocked and moved-Chu Wanning is crazy, right? He also dares to smoke this ink boy? The hand was suddenly held by Mo Ran. Now both hands fell into the hands of this young man, Mo Ran didn't perceive the danger, pulled him, stood in front of him, raised his face, and said with a smile: "My name is Mo Ran, I don't know anyone here, but just by looking at your face, I like you the most." Otherwise, I'll worship you as a teacher, right? This result was unexpected, and the people around him were even more frightened, and the faces of several elders looked cracked. Elder Xuanji: "Huh? Elder of the Broken Army: "Wow! Elder Seven Killings: "Oh? Elder of the Precepts: "Uh......" Elder Greedy Wolf: "Oh, that's ridiculous. Elder Lu Cun was the most girly, curling his hair, and his eyes were full of peach blossoms: "Alas, this little boy is so bold, he is really a hero and a young man, and he even dares to touch Elder Yuheng's buttocks." ” “…… I please, can you not say it so disgusting? Seven killings disgusted. Lu Cun rolled his eyes elegantly and snorted: "Well, then let's put it another way, if you are a real hero, you can even touch Elder Yuheng's buttocks." Seven kills: "............" killed him. Among all the elders, the most popular was the gentle and jade-like Elder Xuanji, who was easy to learn about spells, and he was a humble gentleman himself, and most of the disciples at the top of life and death worshipped under him. Chu Wanning originally thought that this Mo Ran should be no exception, even if it wasn't Xuanji, it should be a bright and active broken army, anyway, no one would be in her turn. But Mo Ran stood so close to him, his face was a kind of affection and affection that was extremely strange to him, he was like a harlequin who was suddenly chosen, and he was in a hurry for no reason. Chu Wanning only knows how to deal with "awe", "fear" and "disgust", as for "liking", it is too difficult. He didn't even think about it, and immediately rejected Mo Ran. The young man was stunned, under his long eyelashes, there was a sense of loneliness and unwillingness in his eyes. He lowered his head and thought for a long time, and suddenly whispered unreasonably: "It's you anyway." Chu Wanning: "......" The Venerable Lord was watching interestingly from the side, and at this time he couldn't help but smile and ask, "Ah Ran, do you know who he is?" "He didn't tell me how I knew who he was." "Haha, you don't know who he is, why do you want him?" Mo Ran still held Chu Wanning's hand, turned his head, and said to the Venerable Lord with a smile: "Because he looks the most gentle and the best to speak." In the dark, Chu Wanning suddenly opened her eyes, and she was dizzy for a while. …… What a hell of a thing. He didn't know what happened to Mo Ran's eyes at that time, but he actually felt that he was gentle. Don't talk about him, the whole peak of life and death knew about this at that time, and they all greeted Mo Ran Gongzi affectionately with the eyes of "look at this stupid child". Chu Wanning raised her hand and lifted the faintly beating forehead. Shoulder pain, confusion, hunger, dizziness. It seems that he has fallen asleep. He sat up in a large shape on the bed for a while, and was about to light an incense stick to calm down, when suddenly there was a knock on the door again. Or the ink burns outside. Chu Wanning: "......" He didn't say yes, he didn't say get in or get out. But this time, the door opened on its own. Chu Wanning raised her head a little gloomily. However, the match that had been struck in his hand hovered in mid-air, but did not reach the incense, and after a while, it was extinguished. Chu Wanning said, "Get out." Mo Ran rolled in. He was holding a bowl of steaming noodles in his hand, just out of the pot. This time it's simpler, there aren't so many tricks, the mellow white noodle soup is sprinkled with chopped green onions and white sesame seeds, small pieces of pork ribs, green vegetables, and a slightly browned poached egg. Chu Wanning was very hungry, but he still had no expression on his face, glanced at his face, then at Mo Ran, turned his face away, and didn't speak. Mo Ran put the noodles on the table and said softly, "I asked the cook in the store to make another bowl." Chu Wanning lowered her eyes. Sure enough, it won't be Mo Ran doing it himself. "Let's eat some." Mo Ran said, "There is no spicy in this bowl, no beef, and no bean sprouts.After saying that, he withdrew, and closed the door for Chu Wanning by the way. He apologized for Chu Wanning's injury. But that's all it takes. In the room, Chu Wanning leaned against the window, not knowing what she was thinking. He folded his arms and stared at the bowl of pork rib noodles until the heat of the noodles dissipated, until finally it was cold and there was no heat. He finally walked over and sat down, picked up the chopsticks, picked up the cold and even stagnant pasta, and ate it slowly. The case of Chen Zhai's evil cult has been closed. The next day, they took the foster black horse from the inn and returned to the sect along the way they came. In the streets and alleys, tea stalls and rice shops, people in Caidie Town are all talking about Chen Yuanwai's family. This small town has such a scandal, which is enough for the townspeople to talk about it for a whole year. "I really didn't expect that Chen Gongzi would have become a relative to Miss Luo behind closed doors, hey, Miss Luo is so pitiful." "If you want me to say, if the Chen family didn't get rich, they wouldn't be able to get out of this business, and sure enough, men just can't be rich, once they have money, they can flood the whole city with bad water." A man was unhappy and said: "Chen Gongzi didn't have bad water, this is all his parents' fault, Chen Yuanwai's turtle son, the babies born to children and grandchildren in the future will have no ass/eyes." Others said, "Pity the dead, but what about the living?" Look at Chen Yao's family, Yao Qianjin, I look at her and she is the most wronged. The black-hearted old mother of the Chen family deceived the eldest girl, you should tell me, what should she do now? "Remarry." The man rolled his eyes and sneered, "Remarry? Are you going to marry? The mud-legged man who was ridiculed bared his teeth and grinned, picking at his teeth and laughing: "If the woman in my nest agrees, I will marry, Miss Yao is so smart, I don't think she is too widowed." "Phew, the toad wants to eat swan meat." Mo Ran sat on horseback, pricked up his ears, and listened to the left and looked to the right in high spirits. If it weren't for Chu Wanning's eyes closed, frowning, and writing the words "extremely noisy" on the door of his head, Mo Ran might have wanted to go over and join the villagers. and walked together, and finally got out of the main city and came to the suburbs. Shi Yu suddenly sighed and pointed to the distance: "Master, look there." In front of the destroyed ghost master of ceremonies, a large group of peasants dressed in brown clothes were busy moving bricks and stones, apparently planning to repair the damaged earth temple and reshape the golden body of the ghost master of ceremonies. Shi Yu said worriedly: "Master, the ghost master of ceremonies from before is gone, and they have created a new one." Will this be cultivated into an immortal body again, and do evil? Chu Wanning: "I don't know." "Shall we go and persuade them?" Chu Wanning: "The custom of underworld marriage in Caidie Town has gone through several generations, how can you and I be persuaded in a few words?" Let's go. As he spoke, he rode away with a light hoof. When I returned to the top of life and death, it was already evening. Chu Wanning said to the two apprentices in front of the mountain gate: "You go to the Danxin Hall to state what happened, and I will go to the Discipline Court." Mo Ran was puzzled: "What are you doing in the Precept Court?" Shi Yu looked worried: "......" Chu Wanning didn't have much expression: "Get punished." Although the Son of Heaven is guilty of the same crime as the common people, which Son of Heaven will be sentenced to prison for killing someone? The same is true for the cultivation realm. Elders who break the vows and sin the same as their disciples – in most sects, it's just an empty phrase. In fact, it is an elder who violates the precepts, and it would be good to be able to write a letter of sin, which fool would really be punished obediently and receive a meal of willow vines or dozens of sticks? Therefore, after listening to Chu Wanning's self-expression, the precept elder's face turned green. "No, Elder Yuheng, you really ...... Really hit the client? Chu Wanning said lightly: "Hmm." "You're too ...... too" Chu Wanning lifted her eyelids and glanced at him gloomily, and the Discipline Elder shut up. "This precept shall be a rod of two hundred according to the law, and shall be punished by kneeling in the Yama Hall for seven days and being grounded for three months." Chu Wanning said, "I have no defense, and I voluntarily accept the punishment." Elder of the Precepts: "......" He looked left and right, hooked his fingers, and the door of the Ring Court closed with a bang, and there was a sudden silence around them, only the two of them stood opposite each other. Chu Wanning: "What do you mean?" "This, Elder Yuheng, it's not that you don't know that there is such a thing as a precept, and no matter how much it is controlled, it should not be controlled on your head. This matter is closed doors, God knows, you know I know, so forget it. If I hit you, the lord knows, so you can't rush with me? Chu Wanning was too lazy to talk nonsense with him, so she simply said: "I bind others according to the law, and I should also bind myself according to the law." As he spoke, he knelt down in front of the hall, facing the precept plaque. "You punish it.”

28. This seat is a little disturbed Elder Yuheng broke the vows and was punished, This matter is like having wings, and there is no need to wait until the next morning, almost the entire sect will know about it that night. Two hundred sticks, in exchange for ordinary people, are afraid that they can be beaten to death. Even if you are an immortal cultivator, you can drink a pot. Xue Meng jumped up when he learned about it: "What?!" Did the master go to the Precept Court? "Young master, go and talk to the lord, the master is already injured, two hundred rods, where can he bear it?" Xue Meng was about to go crazy: "My father? No, my father still hasn't come back from the Snow Palace, and the flying pigeon book won't arrive until at least the next day. Why don't you stop the master? Mo Ran and Shi Mo glanced at each other. Stopping Chu Wanning? Who in this world can stop him? "No, no, I'll go find him." Xue Meng hurriedly ran in the direction of the Discipline Court. Before he entered the courtyard, he saw a group of disciples of the precept elders blocking the entrance of the main hall, whispering something. "What are you doing with the pestle? Get out of the way! Get out of the way! "Young master!" "Ah, the young master is here." "Let's let go, the young master is here." The disciples quickly split up and gave way to Xue Meng. The door of the Qingtian Hall was open, and Chu Wanning knelt in it, her body was straight, and she closed her eyes and said nothing. The precept elder held an iron rod in his hand, and was reciting the law of the peak of death and life, and after each recitation, the iron rod whipped Chu Wanning on his back. "The ninety-first law of this sect, don't indiscriminately hurt the innocent, don't use immortal magic against the ordinary, under the rod, do you have a grudge?" "No complaints." "The ninety-second law of this door, don't act recklessly, don't go your own way, under the rod, do you have any grievances?" "No complaints." The precept elders did not dare to be soft, and could only enforce them impartially. After more than ninety sticks, Chu Wanning's white robe was all stained with blood. Xue Meng respected Chu Wanning the most, and when he saw this, his eyes were bloodshot, and he shouted: "Master! Chu Wanning turned a deaf ear, still closing her eyes, her eyebrows furrowed slightly. Elder Discipline looked at the door, lowered his voice and said, "Elder Yuheng, the young master is here." "I'm not deaf, I hear it." Blood gushed from the corners of Chu Wanning's mouth, but she didn't raise her eyes, "He's a noisy child, don't care." The Elder of the Precepts sighed, "...... Yuheng, why are you doing this? "Whoever made my disciple always disobedient." Chu Wanning said lightly, "If I don't be punished according to the law today, what kind of face will I discipline others in the future." ” “……” "You go ahead." "Alas......" The Elder of the Commandments looked at his pale and slender neck, sticking out of the brim of his wide collar, hanging down softly like a thin smoke, and couldn't help but say, "At least lighter?" ” “…… This is no different from deception. Chu Wanning said, "Don't worry, it's only two hundred sticks, I can bear it." "Elder Yuheng......" "Precepts, you don't have to say more, go on." The rod finally fell again. Xue Meng's voice was distorted: "Elder Discipline! You still don't fuck stop? Where do you put Ben Shao? You're hitting my master!! It's my master!! The precept elder had no choice but to bite the bullet and not hear. Xue Meng's lungs were about to explode: "Didn't you hear the dead old man? Ben Shao orders you to stop! You, you're going to dare to hit him again, I, I, I-" He and I have been for a long time, and I can't think of anything to say, after all, he is only a fifteen-year-old boy, no matter how "proud of the sky", his strength and qualifications are far inferior to the elders, so he can only blush and hold back a very unreasonable sentence - "I told my father to go !!" Elder of the Precepts: "......" Chu Wanning sighed imperceptibly. Ninety-seven sticks. Ninety-eight sticks. Ninety-nine sticks. 100 sticks...... The clothes were torn, and the blood was hideous. Xue Meng couldn't hold back any longer. His eyes were red in a hurry, and he was about to rush inside recklessly, but Chu Wanning suddenly opened his eyes, raised his hand and waved, and an enchantment instantly slashed down, blocking the door, bounced Xue Meng back a few steps, and almost fell to the ground. Chu Wanning coughed up blood, rolled her eyes, and a pair of fierce phoenix eyes slanted at her. "Shame on you, go back!" "Master!" Chu Wanning said sharply: "When will the young master at the top of death and life be able to order the precept elders to bend the law for personal gain?" Don't get out of here! Xue Meng glared at him, his eyes wide open, as if there were water beads swirling inside. Mo Ran touched his chin beside him, and the corners of his mouth were still with the kind of seemingly nonexistent curls: "Oh, it's not good, Phoenix is going to cry." Hearing this, Xue Meng turned his head sharply and glanced at Mo Ran fiercely, his eyes were red with tears, but he couldn't hold back the tears from rolling down. No complaints, no more rhetoric. He got up from the ground with a bone, lowered his head, gritted his teeth to dust off his body, and then knelt down towards the Qingtian Palace: "Master, the disciple knows his mistake. Chu Wanning was still being tortured with an iron rod, and her back had never been bent, but her face was pale, and her forehead was covered with fine cold sweat. Xue Meng said stubbornly: "But I won't leave, I'll accompany Shizun." After that, he couldn't kneel. Mo Ran's eyes are about to roll to the sky. Xue Meng Xue Ziming, the pride of the sky, was humbled to the bone in front of Chu Wanning. In front of others, it is a phoenix, and in front of the master, it can become a quail. If it weren't for the fact that Xue Meng didn't like men, Mo Ran would have suspected that this guy probably had a crush on Chu Wanning, so he would die so desperately and never regret it. The master hit him on the left cheek, and the little quail could pull the right cheek over in a way. Served, served. It's really dogleggy. Although he was disdainful in his heart, but his cheeks were sour for some reason, Mo Ran glared at Xue Meng, and stared at Xue Meng for a while, the more he looked at it, the more unpleasant it became, and he felt that he couldn't let him show his loyalty alone. Chu Wanning didn't like herself in the first place, Xue Meng made such a fuss again, wouldn't Chu Wanning be more partial? So he simply knelt over and knelt next to Xue Meng. "I'm also with Shizun." Of course, Shi Yu knelt down, and the three disciples were all kneeling outside and waiting. When the other elders' disciples heard the news, they came to the Precept Court to see the excitement under various pretexts. "Oh my God, how is it Elder Yuheng......" "I heard that I beat ordinary people in a fit of rage." "Ahh So fierce? "Shhhhh Someone else: "Why is the young master kneeling?" "Mo Gongzi also knelt down......" Mo Ran is handsome, his mouth is sweet, and he doesn't know how much he has earned on weekdays, but at this time, someone couldn't help but feel pity, and whispered: "I feel so sorry for Mo Gongzi, what should I do, do you want to beg for mercy." "We still don't care about the affairs of their masters and apprentices. If you dare to go, you can go, anyway, I'm cowardly. Do you remember that senior sister who was whipped hundreds of times by Elder Yuheng......" “………………” Two hundred rods. The barrier has finally been removed. Xue Meng hurriedly got up from the ground, ran to the Qingtian Palace, and got closer, as soon as he saw Chu Wanning's appearance, he was so angry that he screamed "ah", turned his head and grabbed the collar of the precept elder: "You dead old man, won't you beat lightly!! "Xue Ziming." Chu Wanning closed her eyes, her blood-stained lips opened and closed, and her hoarse voice revealed an invisible deterrence. “……” Xue Meng's knuckles gurgled and he shoved the Elder of the Precepts and let the man go. At this time, Mo Ran also came, he was still smiling and groaning, thinking that the Discipline Elder would definitely take into account Chu Wanning's identity and would not be heavy-handed. But when she looked down at Chu Wanning's injury, all of a sudden, the smile on her face froze. Didn't Chu Wanning actually tell the Discipline Elder that she had an injury in her shoulder?! The two hundred rods, more or less, were smashed, and they were all smashed on the old scar on his shoulder. New wounds are layered on top of old wounds. Chu Wanning, you ...... Lose your marbles?! His pupils shrank, and a strong resentment welled up in his heart. Mo Ran didn't know what he was resenting or angry, he just felt a fire rising in his stomach, burning his internal organs and burning his six internal organs. He was accustomed to Chu Wanning's dying breath of being tortured by himself, crushing his self-esteem and tarnishing his whiteness. But Mo Ran couldn't bear Chu Wanning's scarring, but it was someone else's beating! is probably the reason why he has not forgotten the past in his previous life, Mo Ran subconsciously feels that this person is his own, this person is dead and alive, hated or hated, it is all his own. He didn't care about Chu Wanning being punished, that was because he thought that Chu Wanning was an elder, and the two hundred rods would definitely not be a heavy punishment. At the very least, it will avoid the wound on his shoulder that has not healed. But Chu Wanning didn't say it! Don't say it! What is this madman stubborn about? What are you forbearing? What is it that sticks to it stupidly?!? There was chaos in his head, and Mo Ran wanted to raise his hand to help him, but Xue Meng had already taken a step ahead of him, holding Chu Wanning and holding him up. "......" Mo Ran's hand hung in the air, and after a while, he lowered it again. He watched Xue Meng help Chu Wanning walk away, and he didn't know what it was like in his heart. I want to keep up, but I don't want to move my steps. The events of the previous life are over. Now, Chu Wanning is just his master. Any chaotic, hateful, and charming entanglement between them has not yet happened. He shouldn't have had that thought. It doesn't matter who Chu Wanning is beaten, who is holding him, or who he loves to be with, even if he is killed by someone, it has nothing to do with him. Shi Yu came to him: "Let's go, let's go and have a look with the young master." "I'm not going, it's enough to have Xue Meng here. I can't help much, there are too many people and it adds to the chaos. Mo Ran's face remained unchanged, but his heart was a little chaotic. He really didn't understand what he was feeling right now. Is it hate?

29. This seat doesn't want you to die That night, lying on the couch on the top of death and life, Mo Ran put his hands behind his head, looked at the beams, and couldn't sleep. The past slid by from the scenes in front of him, and in the end, bit by bit, the fragments were craggy, and they were all Chu Wanning's handsome and somewhat cold face. In fact, for this person, Mo Ran never knew what he thought. The first time I saw him, it was under a flower tree in front of the Tower of Babel. He had a wide robe and wide sleeves, and there were more than twenty elders, and he was the only one, and he was not wearing the silver-blue armor that was extremely coquettish at the peak of death and life. That day, he lowered his head, pondering the armor cover he was wearing, and half of his face looked focused and gentle, like a white cat in the golden sun. Mo Ran watched from afar, and he couldn't take his eyes off it. He felt that his first impression of Chu Wanning was very good. I couldn't stand the successive coldness, punishment, and harshness that followed. The white cat had sharp teeth and claws, and he was injured all over his body. He was rescued from the fire by his uncle, and he was dying, and his life hung by a thread. Originally, I thought that after I came to the top of life and death, there would be a master who treated me with tolerance and cherished myself sincerely. However, his flattery, his efforts, Chu Wanning didn't seem to be able to see it. On the contrary, the whip was sharp, and the slightest mistake would open his skin and flesh, and his flesh and blood would be blurred. Later, he knew that Chu Wanning looked down on him from the bottom of his heart - "Bad character, difficult quality." The man in white under the flower tree is like snow, that's what he said, right? He once regarded Chu Wanning as a cold moon in the nine days, and sincerely revered and loved it. But in the heart of the Nine Heavens Cold Moon, what is his ink burn? An apprentice who had to be accepted. A contemptible to the bone. A hooligan who grew up in a restaurant and was contaminated with a pickled dirty smell. Although Mo Ran always looked like he was giggling and didn't care, he slowly hated Chu Wanning, and that hatred was filled with strong unwillingness. He was not reconciled. Once, he had been holding an increasingly strong resentment to provoke Chu Wanning, trying to get this person's attention, get this person's appreciation, and get this person's surprise. During that time, if Shi Yu praised him as "very good", he could go to heaven happily. However, if Chu Wanning is willing to praise him for "good", he is willing to die. But Chu Wanning never praised him. No matter how hard he tried, how hard he worked, and how good he was, the cold man always nodded lightly, and then turned his face away. Mo Ran is going crazy. God knows how much he wanted to pinch Chu Wanning's cheek at that time, turn him around, force him to stare at himself, force him to look at himself, and force him to swallow the sentence "bad character and difficult quality" back into his stomach! But he could only reluctantly kneel in front of Chu Wanning, like a bereaved dog with a fur, kowtowed, and said respectfully: "Disciple remember the teachings of the master." In front of Chu Wanning, Mo Weiyu was humble to the bone. Even if he is a "son", he is still low. He finally understood that people like Chu Wanning didn't look down on him at all. Later, a lot went through. Mo Ran was in power at the pinnacle of life and death, and then won the pinnacle of the immortal cultivation world, becoming the overlord of the ancients. Under his darkness, everyone trembled, everyone feared, everyone mentioned his name as lightly as a mosquito, who still remembered his stains, who still remembered his unworthy origin- From then on, there was no ink and light rain in the world, only the Immortal King. Step on the Immortal King. People hate him, hate him to the extreme, heinous Mo Weiyu, thousands of times can not be saved, and ten thousand deaths cannot be reborn! Stepping on the Immortal Jun Mo Light Rain on the Immortal Jun Mo Light Rain on the Immortal Jun —— ...... Step, Immortal, Jun. But no matter how fearful you are, what can you do? The top of death and life was still roaring and shouting, and tens of millions of people knelt down in front of the Wushan Palace, and the dense heads of people were kneeling three times and nine bows to him. "The immortal emperor will live forever, and the world will not fall." He found it very useful. Until he noticed Chu Wanning's face in the crowd. Chu Wanning had already abolished his cultivation at that time, and was tied up under the main hall by him and reduced to a prisoner. Mo Ran was determined to put him to death, but he didn't want Chu Wanning to leave happily, he imprisoned Chu Wanning's limbs, cut the blood vessels in Chu Wanning's neck, the mouth was not big, and he cast a spell to prevent the wound from coagulating, the blood flowed out little by little, and life was lost little by little. The sun is blazing, the coronation ceremony has been going on for half a day, and Chu Wanning's blood should be exhausted. When this person died, Mo Ran was completely cut off from the past, so he deliberately arranged for Chu Wanning to be bled and executed at his ascension ceremony. When he became the Thirty-Nine Supreme of the Cultivation Realm, Chu Wanning would become a lifeless corpse. Yesterday's all kinds of things have disappeared. It's great. But this person is going to die, why is he still so indifferent? It's a little affectionate to be so handsome...... His face was pale, but his expression was light, and he had neither praise nor fear when he looked at the Immortal Monarch. Only disgust, contempt, and- Mo Ran felt that he must be crazy. Either that, Chu Wanning is crazy. And a hint of mercy. Chu Wanning has pity on herself, a dying man, a defeated man! He actually took pity on an overlord who had reached the top of the world and called for wind and rain. He, how would he be—how dare he!! The pent-up anger for more than ten years made Mo Ran crazy, and he was in the Danxin Palace, of course, at that time, it was renamed Wushan Palace. In front of thousands of fans, he suddenly stood up in the flattery and praise of those people, rolled his black robe, and walked down the steps. In front of everyone, he pinched Chu Wanning's chin, his face distorted, and he smiled sweetly and hideously. "Master, today is a great day for apprentices, why are you still unhappy?" Thousands of people, there was silence for a moment. Chu Wanning was neither humble nor arrogant, and her expression was cold: "I don't have an apprentice like you." Mo Ran laughed hahahaha, laughing indulgently, and his voice was like a vulture hovering in the corridor of the Golden Palace, and the geese were chilled. "The master is so ruthless, but it really makes my heart cold." He laughed and said loudly, "There is no apprentice like me? Who taught me the Mind Method? Who taught me my skills? My meanness and cold-bloodedness - and who taught it?! I've never been whipped all over my body - I ask you, who did all this! He restrained his smile, his voice suddenly fierce and fierce, and his eyes showed a cold light. "Chu Wanning! Do you accept an apprentice like me and throw it to you? Am I cheap in my bones or can't I wash off the pickled dirt in my blood? Let me ask you, Chu Wanning, let me ask you - what is the meaning of 'bad character and difficult quality'? He finally got a little crazy, and shouted in a contorted voice. "You never regarded me as an apprentice, you never looked up to me! But I—but I was—really treated you as a master, really respected you, loved you, and treated me like this? Why do you never want to praise me, why can't I get half of you no matter what I do?! Chu Wanning was shocked, and her face gradually turned pale. He widened his phoenix eyes slightly, just looked at Mo Ran like that, his lips moved, as if he wanted to say something, but after all, he didn't say anything. Things are the pinnacle of life and death, and the only two people who are still in their hometown are opposite each other. In such an embarrassing silence, Mo Ran seemed to have finally calmed down, he closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, it was the same disgusting smile, grinning, laughing, chilling. He said softly and kindly: "Master, don't you look down on me, don't you think I'm inferior? After a pause, his gaze wandered over the heads of thousands of people, all kneeling, all lying in front of his temple like dogs, all acknowledging that he was the Venerable Lord of the Cultivation Realm, above the rolling red dust. Mo Ran smiled, "What now? Before you die, I'll ask you again. In this world, who is humble and who is respectful? Who trampled whom under his feet, and who was the victor king? Who is the loser? Chu Wanning lowered her eyes, as if she was still immersed in the confession she had just made, and did not come back to her senses. Finally, it was Mo Ran who pinched his chin and forcibly lifted his face. But just as he was forced to look at himself, Mo Ran was suddenly stunned. For the first time, he saw a look of regret on Chu Wanning's face. The look was so unfamiliar, Mo Ran felt that he had been burned suddenly, and reflexively let go of the fingers that were pinching his face. "You ......" Chu Wanning's expression was very painful, as if she was enduring some kind of heart-wrenching pain, heart-rending pain. His voice was soft, almost hoarse. Floating in the wind, only Mo Ran heard it. He said, "I'm sorry, Mo Ran. It's Master's fault......" At that moment, everything around him lost its sound, the sound of the wind, the sound of grass and trees, the sound of clothes and robes, and all fell silent. Only Chu Wanning's face staring up at him was the only clarity between heaven and earth. It was the only sight he could see. At that time, he should have had a lot of ideas. Happy, proud, ecstatic. But no. At that time, I had a strange thought, but there was only one - I don't know when...... It is so much taller than Chu Wanning. It's been a long time. Much of the past has changed. Mo Ran's lips pursed and he muttered, "You...... Say what? Chu Wanning smiled, that smile Mo Ran was familiar and unfamiliar, Mo Ran saw his almost distorted expression in those phoenix eyes. Then, those eyes slowly closed, and Chu Wanning fell on his back—Mo Ran pinched his shoulder almost the moment he fell, and he howled madly in annoyance, like the sound of a beast collapsing. "Chu Wanning! Chu Wanning, what did you say? You repeat!! The person in his arms did not answer again, his lips were as pale as pear blossoms, and his handsome face had always been indifferent, but before he died, he froze on a somewhat desolate smile, and the corners of his mouth were a little hooked, which was the face that Mo Ran saw in front of the Tower of Babel for the first time in his memory. Smiling slightly, a little gentle. "Chu Wanning!!" Those gentleness shattered, and the begonia flowers were scattered all over the ground. He finally got what he wanted, stepped on the life of his master, and reached the top of the world. But what is this? What is this!! What is the bitterness and hatred in the chest that grows unabated? Mo Ran condensed the faint black mist in his palm, his fingertips flew over, and he quickly clicked through several of Chu Wanning's bloodlines, sealing his last pulse of heart. "Do you want to die like this?" Mo Ran's eyes burst out, and his face was hideous, "It's not over, Chu Wanning, the account between us hasn't been settled yet, it's not over!" It's not over yet! If you don't make it clear to me - I'll crush Xue Meng, Kunlun Snow Palace, and the last few people you want to protect!! All torn to slag!! You think about it for me!! The ceremony didn't go on anymore, and he didn't care about the thousands of people kneeling there. He changed his mind. He didn't want Chu Wanning to die. He hates him, he wants Chu Wanning to live—to live...... He picked up the man who had lost too much blood, swept it up, and jumped onto the roof with high eaves, his robe was like the wings of a lone eagle, and his figure quickly flew over the eaves, and went straight to the South Peak - straight to the Red Lotus Water Pavilion, where Chu Wanning once lived. There is abundant spiritual energy and many fairy grasses, and he wants to save Chu Wanning back. A person can only hate if he lives, but if he dies, he will not even have a reason to hate. Did he think about killing Chu Wanning with his own hands before he went crazy? If Chu Wanning is dead, then what is left of him in this world...... Lying on the bed, licking the memories alone. In the middle of the night, I couldn't sleep anymore. Mo Ran simply got up, washed his face, put on his clothes, carried a wind lamp, and walked towards the Yama Palace. Chu Wanning must have just bandaged it casually, and went there to punish her for kneeling. He is a person, Mo Ran knows, he is smelly, stubborn, and very rigid, and he never thinks about whether his body can bear it, even if Xue Meng wants to stop him, he can't stop him. Sure enough, when I arrived outside the Yama Palace, I saw a bean green lantern burning lonely inside, and candle tears kept falling. Chu Wanning was kneeling with her back to the temple door, her figure was tall and handsome. When he saw this back, Mo Ran regretted it a little, in the middle of the night, what was the trouble? Looking for Chu Wanning? Crazy, right? But they all came, and they just turned around and left, and they felt stupid. He thought about it, took a compromise method, gently rested the wind lamp at his feet, didn't intend to leave, didn't go in, just stood outside the window, supported the window lattice with his elbows, supported his cheeks, and watched Chu Wanning from afar. The copper bell at the corner of the eaves swayed gently, and the night was filled with the fragrance of flowers and plants. The two stood and knelt together, separated by the vermilion carved window, and separated by the empty and quiet hall. If it was before he was reborn, Mo Ran had a sufficient position to break into the hall and order Chu Wanning to finish thinking about it and go back to rest. If Chu Wanning is unwilling, he also has enough ability to seal Chu Wanning's hands and feet and take people away roughly. But now, he has neither a position nor a power. He wasn't even as tall as Chu Wanning. Mo Ran was in a complicated mood, looking at the people inside from afar outside the window, but the people inside didn't notice it, he couldn't see Chu Wanning's facial features, and Chu Wanning couldn't see his face. So, the white cat knelt down for a night and never looked back. So, the stupid dog also stood all night and never went away.

30. I don't want to eat tofu "Hey, hey, have you heard? Elder Yuheng has violated the precepts, and he will be punished for kneeling in the Yama Hall for three days. The next morning, all the disciples gathered on the platform of good and evil to practice and meditate. After all, they are all young people in their teens and twenties, and they can't do it like water, and as soon as the master doesn't pay attention, they start talking to each other. The news of Chu Wanning's punishment spread quickly. The disciples who witnessed the cane punishment yesterday did not hesitate to share the gossip with others. "Wow, how did you find out so late? Oh...... It turns out that Elder Lu Cun took you up to the mountain to pick night dew flowers yesterday? Well, you're missing too much! Last evening, in the Qingtian Palace, the flesh and blood flew everywhere, and it was unbearable to see, and Elder Yuheng was beaten with more than two hundred sticks! More than 200 sticks! Sticks hit the nail on the head! No mercy! Every time the disciple said a paragraph, he put on a particularly exaggerated expression. With the exclamations of the surrounding juniors and sisters, not to mention how proud they were. "Do you have an account of more than two hundred sticks? The big man can be beaten to death, not to mention Elder Yuheng, he couldn't stand it at that time and fainted. This can make our young master crazy, rushed up and fought with the precept elder, saying that he would not let anyone touch a finger of Elder Yuheng again, ouch that scene-" His facial features wrinkled into bun folds, squeezed his eyebrows and made his eyes, and finally stretched out a finger, shook it from side to side, and summed up three words: "Tut-tut." Immediately, the little junior sister lost her face: "What! Elder Yuheng fainted? "The Young Master and the Precept Elder have fought?" "No wonder I didn't see Elder Yuheng in the morning class today...... It's so pitiful...... What kind of vows did he break? "I heard that I beat the client in a fit of rage." “……” Such gossip floated into Xue Meng's ears from time to time, and the temper of the young master at the top of death and life completely inherited his master, and he was very irritable. It's a pity that there is more than one person discussing this matter, and there are groups of good and evil platforms, all muttering "Elder Yuheng is punished", which makes him feel very noisy, but there is nothing he can do. Here Xue Meng's forehead was bruised, and over there Mo Ran didn't sleep all night, yawning again and again. Xue Meng didn't get angry anywhere else, so he said to Mo Ran in a vicious voice: "The plan of the day lies in the morning, you dog, what kind of laziness do you make in the morning!" How did the master teach you on weekdays? "Huh?" Mo Ran was sleepy-eyed, and yawned again, "Xue Meng, you are full and hold on, I will forget about the teacher's training, which one are you, I am your cousin, talk to your cousin in a proper manner, don't be big or small." Xue Meng said viciously: "My cousin is a dog, you can be it!" Mo Ran smiled: "You are so unbehaved, you don't take your brother in your eyes, how disappointed the master should be when he knows." "You still have the face to mention the Master! Let me ask you, yesterday he was going to the Precept Court, why didn't you stop him? "Mengmeng, he's Shizun, Night Yuheng, Beidou Immortal, can you stop one and show me?" Xue Meng was furious, drew his sword, and raised his sword eyebrows angrily: "What the fuck do you call me?!! Mo Ran raised his cheeks and smiled: "Mengmeng, sit down." Xue Meng jumped like thunder: "Mo Weiyu, I'll kill you!" Shi Yu was sandwiched between the two, listening to their daily noise, he couldn't help sighing, silently holding the corner of his forehead, and trying to concentrate on looking at his book: "The sun and moon are poured in the pot, and the spiritual core is first formed." Heaven can't be seen, life and death participate in business ......" Three days passed in the blink of an eye, and Chu Wanning thought about it for the end. According to the rules, he faces a three-month lockdown next. During this time, he could not leave the top of life and death, and he needed to go to Meng Po Hall to do chores, as well as wipe the pillars of the Nai He Bridge, clean the steps in front of the mountain gate, and so on. Elder Precept was worried: "Elder Yuheng, to be honest, I don't think you should do these things. You are a generation of grandmasters, doing this kind of thing of washing dishes and mopping the floor...... It's really aggrieved. "There is still half a sentence that has not been said - mainly because the old man is very doubtful that you can sweep the floor, cook and wash clothes! Chu Wanning didn't doubt herself at all, and went to Meng Potang to report in a proper manner. Meng Potang went up to the chief manager and down to the servants, and was shocked to hear that Chu Wanning was going to be punished as a coolie, and they were all shocked, as if they were facing a great enemy. Chu Wanning's white clothes fluttered and floated in. A handsome face is cold and calm, without any expression, if you add a piece of auspicious clouds to his feet and add a whisk of dust to his arms, there is probably no difference from an immortal. The head manager of Meng Potang felt very ashamed and uneasy, he actually wanted to make such a beautiful man wash vegetables and cook. Chu Wanning didn't have the consciousness of being a beautiful man, he walked into the kitchen, glanced at everyone coldly, and everyone couldn't help but take a step back. "......" Chu Wanning got straight to the point, "What should I do?" The chief steward pinched the hem of his clothes and thought for a while, and said cautiously: "What do you think, what do you think, how about washing vegetables?" Chu Wanning said, "Okay." The manager breathed a sigh of relief, he originally thought that Chu Wanning's ten fingers did not touch the spring water, and he might not be willing to do this kind of brushing and washing thing, but the other work was either dirty and tired, or it required some skills, and he was worried that Chu Wanning would not be able to do it well. Since Chu Wanning simply agreed to wash the vegetables, then he didn't have to worry. As it turned out, the manager was naïve. There was a clear stream in front of Meng Po Hall, Chu Wanning held a basket of green vegetables, came to the stream, rolled up her sleeves and began to wash vegetables. This area belongs to the jurisdiction of Elder Xuanji, and occasionally the disciples of the Xuanji Sect who passed by, when they saw Chu Wanning actually washing vegetables, they were so frightened that they couldn't say a complete word, and they rubbed their eyes three or four times to make sure that they were not mistaken, and then they were shocked and said: "Elder Yu, Elder Yuheng - early, early." Chu Wanning raised her eyes: "Morning."Elder Xuanji's disciples trembled and fled. “……” Chu Wanning didn't bother to talk to them, and continued to break the vegetable leaves by herself, rinse them, and throw them back into the basket. He washed it very carefully, breaking every leaf and brushing it back and forth over and over again. The consequence of this is that it is noon, and a basket of greens has not been washed. The guy was waiting in the room, and he went back and forth in circles: "What should I do?" Why hasn't the elder come back yet? If he doesn't come back, he won't come back, so how should he cook the stir-fried beef with vegetables? The manager looked at the sun and said, "Forget it, don't wait, let's change it to braised beef." So when Chu Wanning returned, Meng Potang's beef was already out of the pot, and the stew was crispy and delicious, and there was no need for green vegetables at all. Chu Wanning frowned, he was holding his dishes, quite unhappy, and said coldly: "Why don't you want green vegetables, and let me wash them?" The chief steward's hair stood on end, wiped the cold sweat on his forehead with a handkerchief, and said something that he regretted: "Isn't this what I hope the elder will personally make a pot of stewed tofu with green vegetables?" Chu Wanning didn't have any expression, still holding his dish, tilting his head and thinking silently: "......" The chief steward hurriedly said, "If the elder is unwilling, then it doesn't matter-" Before he could speak, Chu Wanning had already asked, "Where is the tofu?" Steward: "......" "Elder Yuheng, you...... Do you know how to cook? Chu Wanning said: "It's not that I don't know anything. You can give it a try. At noon that day, all the disciples entered the Meng Po Hall as usual, and after finding a place in groups, they went to the counter to serve food. The top of life and death is not a valley, and food has always been abundant, and today is no exception. The braised beef is fat and thin, the fish-flavored shredded meat is bright and rich, the farmhouse crispy meat is golden and crispy, and the chopped pepper fish is red and attractive. The disciples were busy grabbing their favorite food, lining up all the way, asking the master to add an extra spoonful of sweet and sour pork ribs to themselves, pour some marinade on the rice, or add some oil and spicy seeds. The fastest runners are always the disciples of Elder Lu Cun, and the little guy at the head of the line has a big pox on his nose, but he is still thinking about mapo tofu. He skillfully carried the wooden tray to the last cupboard, and without raising his eyes, he said, "Master, I want a bowl of tofu." The master had long and white fingers and handed him a plate full of tofu. However, it was not the mapo tofu he was familiar with. It's a plate of eerie food that is charred and blackened, and the ingredients are indistinguishable. The disciple was surprised: "What is this?" "Green vegetables boiled tofu." The voices of Meng Po Hall were boiling, and this disciple didn't pay attention to the voice of the person, but said angrily: "Are you alchemy? Can this be called boiled tofu with green vegetables? I don't want it, you take it back! While scolding, he glared at the master of the house, but as soon as he saw the person standing behind this cupboard, the disciple screamed in fright and almost knocked over the tray. "Jade, Elder Yuheng!" "Hmm." The disciples were about to cry: "No, what am I, I didn't mean that just now." I ......" "Since you don't eat it, take it back." Chu Wanning said expressionlessly, "Don't waste it." The disciple stiffly picked up the plate, handed it to Chu Wanning stiffly, and then left with hands and feet. After a while, everyone knew that it was Elder Yuheng standing in front of the last cupboard, so Meng Po Hall, which was originally still lively, was silent for a while. The disciples were like hairy pups, honestly lining up, serving the food in a panic, respectfully coming to the last cupboard, stumbling to greet the elders, and then stumbling away. "Elder Yuheng is good." "Hmm." "Good day, Elder Yuheng." "Good day." "Elder Yuheng has worked hard." “……” All the disciples were very disciplined and twelve cautious, so Chu Wanning accepted the nervous greetings of every disciple, but no one dared to try the green vegetables in his pot to cook tofu easily. Slowly, the line became shorter, and the food in front of the other masters was almost finished, but Chu Wanning was still full in front of him, and the pot of dishes was cold, and no one cared about it. Chu Wanning's face was unwavering, but her heart was a little complicated. He's been washing all morning...... At this time, three of his personal disciples came. Xue Meng is still silver-blue light armor, and he is very refreshing. He leaned over with some excitement: "Master! How are you? Does the wound still hurt? Chu Wanning was very calm: "It doesn't hurt." Xue Meng: "That's, that's good." Chu Wanning glanced at him and suddenly asked, "Do you eat tofu?"Xue Meng: "......"

31. The uncle of this seat In order to show his heartfelt feelings in front of the master, the young master made three plates of blackened tofu and promised that he would not lose a single piece, and he would eat all of them. Chu Wanning was very satisfied, showing a rare look of appreciation. Mo Ran, who was following behind, looked unhappy. Emperor Taxian had an inexplicable attachment to Chu Wanning's identity, and immediately asked for three servings of tofu. Chu Wanning glanced at him: "Eat so much, don't you hold it?" Mo Ran and Xue Meng were excited: "Don't say three servings, even if you have three more servings, I can eat them." Chu Wanning said lightly: "Okay." Then he gave Mo Ran six portions of tofu and said, "You are the same, don't waste it." Mo Ran: ".................." The other two ordered, and Shi Yu was naturally no exception, and said with a smile: "That...... Master, I want three dishes too. So on the first day of Elder Yuheng's confinement, his three disciples all had stomach troubles because they had eaten bad things. The next day, the precept elder found Chu Wanning and euphemistically expressed that Meng Potang was not short of helpers, and asked Chu Wanning to move to the Nai He Bridge to help sweep the fallen leaves and wipe the pillars. However, the bridge is a bridge connecting the main area of the top of the dead and the rest area of the disciples, which can accommodate five carriages to gallop side by side, and the bridge pillars stand with the nine beasts of white jade, which represent the nine sons of the dragon, and three hundred and sixty lion-headed dwarf pillars, which are magnificent. Chu Wanning silently swept the ground, and after sweeping, carefully wiped the jade beast. After a busy day, when it was getting dark, it rained. Most of the disciples who had left the class did not bring oil-paper umbrellas, and ran towards their residences in puddles of water with chatter. The rain crackled on the stone steps, Chu Wanning glanced at it from afar, and saw that those young girls were drenched in the rain with a relaxed smile on their faces. "......" Chu Wanning knew that if they were allowed to see themselves, that brightness and ease would disappear, so he thought about it and went around under the bridge. Some of the disciples who ran ahead came to the bridge, saw the scene clearly, and couldn't help but let out a "huh". "Enchantment?" "Why is there an enchantment on the bridge?" "Probably arranged by Elder Xuanji." Some disciples speculated, "Elder Xuanji is the best for us. The translucent golden enchantment cage stretched out at the top of the Nai He Bridge, spreading all the way to the main path of the disciples' rest area, covering all the path they were going to take next. "It must have been arranged by Elder Xuanji, isn't this place under his control?" "Elder Xuanji is so good." "This enchantment is so beautiful, the elder is really powerful." The disciples shook their wet hair, giggled and hid in the enchantment, and walked all the way to the rest area. Chu Wanning stood under the bridge and listened to the voices of people on the bridge deck, until there was no sound anymore, and the returning teenagers had already gone away, he slowly closed the enchantment and walked out of the bridge calmly. "Master." Suddenly, he was shocked to hear that someone was calling him. Chu Wanning raised her head suddenly, and there was no one on the shore. "I'm here." He followed the sound and looked up, and saw Mo Ran sitting on the white jade bridge, wearing silver and blue light armor, and his legs were lazily resting on the edge of the bridge railing. The young man's eyebrows were amazingly dark, and his eyelashes were like two small fans, hanging down in front of his eyes. He was holding an oil-paper umbrella and staring at himself with a smile. One of them was on the bridge, and the forest was in a hurry. One is under the bridge, and the cold rain is even the river. They looked at each other like this, and no one spoke for a while. The smoke and rain between heaven and earth are hazy, lingering and compassionate, and occasionally deciduous thin bamboos fall with the wind and rain, blowing down between the two of them. In the end, Mo Ran laughed out loud, with some teasing: "Elder Xuanji, you are all wet. Chu Wanning also said coldly almost at the same time: "How do you know it's me?" Mo Ran pursed his lips, his eyes were crooked, and his dimples were deep: "With such a big enchantment, Elder Xuanji can't make it, right?" If it's not a master, who else can it be? Chu Wanning: "......" Mo Ran knew that he was too lazy to cast a spell for himself to avoid the rain, so he threw down the umbrella as soon as he had an idea. "Here's to you, and then." The bright red oil-paper umbrella fluttered down, Chu Wanning caught it, the green bamboo umbrella handle was still dyed with some temperature, and the crystal water droplets dripped down the umbrella surface, Chu Wanning looked up at him: "What about you?" Mo Ran smiled slyly: "Master Zun casts a spell, won't I be able to go back cleanly?" Chu Wanning snorted, but still flicked her sleeves, and a translucent golden barrier immediately opened above Mo Ran, Mo Ran looked up and said with a smile: "Haha, it's so beautiful, and there is a peony pattern, thank you." Chu Wanning glanced at him: "That's a begonia, with only five petals." With that, the white-clothed crimson umbrella floated away. Standing alone in the rain curtain, Liumo Ran counted the petals: "One, two, three, four, five...... Ah, it's really five-petaled......" Raising her eyes again, Chu Wanning had already walked away. Mo Ran narrowed his eyes and stood under the enchantment, the childish smile on his face disappeared little by little, and gradually changed to a complex expression. He suddenly didn't understand what he was thinking. It would be nice if there was only pure affection or pure disgust for a person's feelings. The rain fell for four days before stopping, and when the clouds opened and the rain stopped, a team of chariots and horses rang bells, stepped on the stagnant water and cleared the pool, trampled on the sky and clouds, and stopped in front of the mountain gate at the top of death and life. The bamboo curtain was lifted, and a folding fan with bright red tassels hanging from it protruded inside. Immediately after, a pair of blue-on-blue silver-rimmed combat boots stepped out, stepped on the wheels, and fell heavily to the ground with a thud, dusty. This is a strong man with thick eyebrows and big eyes, big shoulders and a round waist, dressed in blue and silver light armor, with a neat beard, and about forty years old.He looks rugged, but his big tower-like hand is shaking a delicately crafted literati fan, which is indescribably weird. The fan opened with a "snap", and I saw the side facing others, writing- "Xue Lang is very beautiful." On the other side of him it was written -- "The world is ugly." The reason for this fan's fame is that in addition to the owner's kung fu, it is also because the words written on the fan are too embarrassing. Boast about yourself on the front and mock others on the back. The handle of the fan is shaken gently, and the narcissistic smell of the fan owner can be smelled within a radius of hundreds of miles, and everyone in the cultivation world knows it. Who is the owner of this fan? It was the top lord of death and life who had stayed outside for more than two months, Xue Meng's father, Mo Ran's uncle, Xue Zhengyong and Xue Xianchang are also. The so-called dragon gives birth to a dragon, a phoenix gives birth to a phoenix, and the son of a mouse will make a hole. The reverse is the same, the son is a peacock, and Lao Tzu will inevitably open the screen. Although Xue Meng has clear eyebrows and beautiful eyes, he is completely different from his strong and martial father, but at least they are similar in their bones - they all feel that "Xue Lang is very beautiful, and the world is very ugly." Xue Zhengyong stretched his waist, moved his muscles and bones, twisted his neck, and said with a smile: "Ouch, this carriage is really tiring to me, and I finally got home." In the Danxin Palace, Mrs. Wang was mixing medicinal powder, and Mo Ran and Xue Meng were sitting on the left and right. She said softly: "Four taels of hemostatic grass and one of Shouyang ginseng." "Mother, weigh it." Xue Meng sat cross-legged next to her and handed her the herb. Mrs. Wang took it, smelled the smell of the hemostatic grass, and then said, "No, this grass has been put together with Guanghuo for a long time, and it smells good." The potency of the decoction made will be impaired. Go get some fresh ones again. "Oh good." Xue Meng got up again and went to the medicine cabinet inside. Mrs. Wang continued: "Three coins for five spiritual fats, and one penny for dodder seeds. Mo Ran handed her the materials neatly: "Auntie, how long does this medicine have to boil?" "You don't have to boil, just take it." Mrs. Wang said, "When I finish grinding the powder, can Ah Ran send it to Elder Yuheng?" Mo Ran originally didn't want to send it, but after glancing at Xue Meng's back, he knew that if he didn't send it, then the person who delivered the medicine must be Xue Meng. For some reason, he just didn't like Xue Meng to stay alone with Chu Wanning, so he said, "Okay." After a pause, he asked again: "By the way, aunt, is this medicine bitter?" "It's a bit bitter, what's wrong?" Mo Ran smiled: "It's nothing. But he grabbed a handful of candy from the fruit bowl and stuffed it into his sleeve. The people in the hall were concentrating on dispensing medicine, but a hearty and bold laugh suddenly sounded at the door of the hall. Xue Zhengyong strode into the hall, his face was radiant, and he said happily: "Lady, I'm back!" Hahaha! The lord of the dignified faction, without any warning before entering, was so shocked that Mrs. Wang almost spilled the powder in the medicine spoon. She widened her eyes in astonishment: "Husband? Mo Ran also stood up to greet him: "Uncle." "Ah, Ran'er is there too?" Xue Zhengyong looked burly and majestic, but his speech was very kind, he patted Mo Ran's shoulder hard, "Good boy, I haven't seen you for a while, it seems that you have become a little taller again." What do you think? Can the trip to Butterfly Town go well? Mo Ran smiled: "It's quite smooth." "Good, good, good! With Chu Wanning here, I knew that there would be no mistakes, hahahaha-by the way, what about your master? Another guy stuffing himself in the mountains and tinkering with his gadgets? When Mo Ran heard this, he was a little embarrassed: "Master respects him......" His uncle is as fierce as fire and is easily impulsive, and a large part of the reason for the death of his uncle in his previous life is due to such a character. Of course, Mo Ran didn't want to tell him directly, Chu Wanning was beaten with two hundred baguettes, and he was grounded for three months. Just as he was thinking about how to speak, there was a sudden "ah" sound behind him. Xue Meng walked out in a daze holding a bunch of hemostatic grass, and when he saw his father, he couldn't help but be overjoyed: "Daddy." "Meng'er!" Mo Ran secretly breathed a sigh of relief, as soon as the father and son met, they would inevitably have a good flattery and praise each other, and he was just thinking about how to tell Chu Wanning about his punishment. Sure enough, the peacock father and son were praising each other with their tail feathers erected. "I haven't seen you for two months, and my son is a lot more handsome. It's getting more and more like your father! Xue Meng didn't look like his father at all, just like his mother, but he thought so and said, "Daddy's body is also much stronger!" Xue Zhengyong waved his hand and said with a smile: "During this period of time, I was in Kunlun Snow Palace, and I felt more and more that the young men in the world were not as good as my son and nephew!" Ouch, those girls chirping people can get tired of me, Meng'er, do you remember Mei Hanxue? Xue Meng immediately showed disdain: "It's that little fat man who has been practicing in retreat for more than ten years, and it is said that he is the senior brother of the Snow Palace?" He's out of customs? "Hahaha, my son has such a good memory, it's him. When I was a child, I lived in our house for a while, and I slept in the same bed with you. ” “…… Why don't you remember, the fat one is the same as a dog, he still kicks people when he sleeps, and he has kicked him down many times. Daddy, did you see him? "See, see." Xue Zhengyong twisted his beard and seemed to be stuck in a memory. Xue Meng is the pride of the sky, and he is aggressive by nature, so he asked impatiently, "How is it?" Xue Zhengyong smiled: "If you want me to say, it's not as good as you." It's a good boy, his master taught him what to play the piano and dance, and he also flew petals with a light skill, which is ridiculous to your father, hahahaha! The tip of Xue Meng's nose twitched, as if he was disgusted. A fat little fat baby, playing the piano and dancing, flying petals...... "Then how is his cultivation?" After all, Mei Hanxue has been in retreat for more than ten years, and she has just come out of the customs in the past few months, and she has not shown her sword on the rivers and lakes. Since "appearance" has already compared people, Xue Meng has to compare "cultivation". This time, Xue Zhengyong didn't answer immediately, he thought for a while, and said: "Seeing that he doesn't make many moves, it's okay, anyway, when Lingshan talks about swords, Meng'er will naturally have the opportunity to compete with him." Xue Meng twitched his eyebrows: "Hmph, that dead fat man, it's not certain whether he has a chance to fight me." Mrs. Wang had already added the last medicinal powder at this time, she got up, and touched Xue Meng's head with a smile: "Meng'er must not be arrogant, but be humble and always have a sense of awe. Xue Meng said: "What's the use of being humble and rugu? That's all done by people who don't have the ability, and I want to be as happy as my father. Xue Zhengyong laughed: "Look, can the tiger father have a dog?" Mrs. Wang said displeasedly: "You are a person, if you don't teach him good, you teach him some bad things, like something." Xue Zhengyong saw that there was a little anger on her face, and knew that she was indeed a little unhappy, so he restrained his smile and scratched his head: "Lady, I was wrong." The lady said to teach how to teach, it was all the lady who was right. Don't be upset. Mo Ran: "............" Xue Meng: "............" Mrs. Wang was a disciple of Lonely Moon Night in her early years, and it is said that she was taken captive by Xue Zhengyong, and I don't know if this rumor is true or not, but Mo Ran knows very well that her uncle treats her aunt affectionately, and her iron bones are all turned into fingers. But Mrs. Wang is not so enthusiastic about her husband, she is an extremely gentle person, but she will always have a little temper with Xue Zhengyong. Over the years, there have been stumbles, and anyone with a discerning eye can see who has more affection for whom between husband and wife. Xue Meng was naturally too lazy to watch his parents flirt, he was a little disgusted, snorted, and turned away impatiently. Mrs. Wang was quite embarrassed, and hurriedly said, "Meng'er? Xue Meng waved his hand and strode out. Mo Ran was also reluctant to disturb the reunion of other husbands and wives, and it happened that he could avoid his uncle's interrogation. Chu Wanning was punished, let Mrs. Wang tell him, he can't bear it. So he packed up the potions on the table, and went away with a smile, and covered the door of the temple for them. Holding the wound medicine, he swayed to the Red Lotus Water Pavilion. Chu Wanning was injured, his body has been a little weak in the past few days, and the enchantments that were originally placed around the water pavilion have been removed, so he didn't know that someone was coming. So, by chance, Mo Ran saw such a scene...... Chu Wanning is bathing in the lotus pond at the moment. He doesn't have to soak it himself, the key is that Elder Yuheng, who has always been clean and self-conscious, actually has two other figures in his royal lotus pond......

32. This seat coaxes you, it's always good null

33. I'm going to look for weapons null

34. This seat fell out of favor null

35. This seat foot slip null

36. This seat is about crazy null

37. This seat has seen the great god null

38. The bottom of the sea is 20,000 miles null

39. The new weapon of the main seat, null

40. This seat is really alive and dead null

41. This seat kissed the wrong person again...... null

42. This seat is a bit square null

43. This seat is a sacrifice??? null

44. This seat doesn't want to owe you null

45. This seat knows that you will come null

46. This seat woke up null

47. This seat feels a little wrong null

48. The old dragon of this seat null

49. The master of this seat is always angry null

50. This seat likes you null

51. The Master of this seat...... Poofhahaha null

52. This seat doesn't seem to appear null

53. The cousin of this seat is like a mentally retarded null

54. This seat grabs dessert and eats null

55. The seat is restless null

56. This seat makes dumplings null

57. This seat listens to the king and strokes the qin null

58. This seat seems to be a little confused null

59. There is only a little bit of interest in this seat null

60. This seat has discovered a secret null

61. Is this seat good? null

62. This seat came to the ancient Lin'an null

63. Who did I see! null

64. This seat tells stories to the junior and disciple null

65. The story told by this seat fried chicken is ugly null

66. This seat first saw the crack null

67. Compassion null

68. This seat can't bear null

69. This seat will learn from you~ null

70. The return of this seat null

71. This seat is wronged null

72. Honza stew null

73. This seat is confused [end of inverted v] null

74. This seat is not good null

75. This seat is illiterate, and he refuses to accept null

76. I've seen that guy null again

77. This seat is very embarrassing null

78. The master of this seat has a nightmare null

79. The master of this seat is the drama spirit null

80. The ex-wife of this seat...... Here comes null

81. No return to this seat! null

82. This seat can't believe null

83. This seat wants you null

84. This seat steals from you, and you don't know null

85. Is this seat a null that can be sent by a thousand and a half?

86. The ex-wife of this seat is not a fuel-efficient lamp null

87. I don't want you to take in any more apprentices

88. The main seat encounters the second reborn null

89. This seat is null with you back then

90. There is nothing wrong with the idiom explanation of this seat null

91. The master of this seat is the great god null

92. This seat will go to Caidie Town null again

93. Who dares to move the master of this seat! null

94. Goodbye Sky Crack null in this seat

95. The calamity of the past life of this seat null

96. The hatred of this life null

97. Main seat ...... null

98. Master, please, reason with me null

99. Master's third weapon, null

100. The last sentence of the master null

101. Master, the last fire in the world null

102. The master of the master null

103. Master, I'm looking for you null

104. The master's copy of the hand null

105. The human soul of the master null

106. Where does the master find null?

107. Portrait of the Master null

108. Master's Earth Soul null

109. Master's second earth soul null

110. The past of the milk dog that the master does not know null

111. The master is like a sword, and the king is like water

112. The master must not be insulted null

113. The master is imprisoned null

114. Master, promise me null

115. Shizun is married null

116. Shizun meets Rong Jiu null

117. The Master told me to get out null

118. Shizun is also occasionally fooled by null

119. The four souls of the master gather null

120. Guru retreat null

121. The master is the grandmaster null

122. The reflection of the master null

123. The master enters my dream, and I know my appearance and remembers null

124. The resurrection of the master null

125. The master does not need to find a Taoist null

126. Master, wait for another chapter for me! null

127. Master, carefully slip null

128. Master, clothes can't be worn null indiscriminately

129. Master, are you satisfied with what you see null?

130. Master, I'll see you null in five years

131. Master reading null

132. The Master and the Teacher null

133. The master is the most pure-hearted and has few desires

134. The master can eat null

135. Master steals teacher null

136. Master, relax null

137. Master and I stay out for the night

138. The master is afraid that he is going to kill me

139. Master Zun Good Dream null

140. Master, turn over null

141. Master, don't take it off!! null

142. Master, this is torture null

143. Shizun was originally a white moonlight, cinnabar mole, heart blood, and hit the robbery

144. Master, I like you null

145. The master has a meal with null

146. Master, it really has nothing to do with me if she wants to get married

147. Master, there is something to say null

148. The master is naturally flirting null

149. Master, I can't stand up null

150. The master and I exchange rooms null

151. Master, I only want you null

152. Master, look! Mei Hanxue! null

153. The most hated head of the master null

154. Master, I'm going to find Ye Wangxila null

155. Master, shock does not shock null

156. Master is good at riding null

157. Master, on the wedding night that year, in fact, I ...... null

158. The master drinks the joy of wine null

159. Master, I'm most afraid that God will ask null

160. Master, do you remember the voice change technique in the inn back then? null

161. Master, take you to fly null

162. Master, fight with you null

163. The Master and the Non-Return null

164. Master Killer null

165. Master, it's him! null

166. Mrs. Rong, whom the master respects, null

167. Master, I don't want you to be scolded null again

168. Master, someone cheats the corpse null

169. Master, the first forbidden technique null

170. Master, don't look at null if it's too dirty

171. Master, Confucianism is dead

172. The Master does not eat children null

173. Master, someone is going to drive us away null

174. Master's Tips null

175. Master, do you like me? null

176. Master, you buy me null

177. The master pretends to sleep null

178. Master sells flowers null

179. Late Ning null

180. Master, how to live up to the Qing null

181. Memories of the Master null

182. The little candle dragon null of the master

183. Master, I quit spicy null

184. Master, I made you wait for a long time null

185. The master will be caught null in private

186. Master, Xue Meng is so easy to deceive hahahaha null

187. Master, you are my lamp null

188. Master, I really love you null

189. Master, you are so good null

190. The Master retreats again null

191. Master, I and Xue Meng...... null

192. The Master gave me the life null

193. Master, did you marry me? null

194. Master, am I not the burning sister you love? null

195. The master is the most powerful null

196. Master, take a bath null

197. Shizun is not a fox spirit null

198. Master Zun went to Huangshan null

199. The first apprentice of the master null

200. Master, Huangshan opened null

201. Master, how should I humiliate you? null

202. Shizun's first encounter with the demon null

203. The misplaced ghost null of the master

204. The teacher respects me null

205. Master, the catastrophe is coming

206. Master, who am I? null

207. Master, I want to tell you one thing null

208. Master, are you sure you want me to hide under the bed? null

209. Master, is it exciting null

210. The handkerchief of the master can only give me null

211. Master, let's go to Jiaoshan null

212. [Jiaoshan] too head null

213. [Jiaoshan] Life and Death Battle null

214. [Jiaoshan] Spirit Core Shatter null

215. [Jiaoshan] The remnants of the body are burned null

216. [Jiaoshan] Reduced to slavery null

217. [Jiaoshan] Nightmare rises null

218. [Jiaoshan] Jun returns to null again

219. [Jiaoshan] Mo Xiang null

220. [Jiaoshan] side by side null

221. [Jiaoshan] refers to null

222. [Jiaoshan] Horror becomes null

223. [Jiaoshan] Getaway null

224. [Jiaoshan] Junzinuo null

225. [Jiaoshan] laugh at me crazy null

226. [Jiaoshan] Never forget null

227. [Jiaoshan] The old words null

228. [Jiaoshan] An empty null

229. [Jiaoshan] from now on turbidity null

230. [Jiaoshan] boy lang null

231. [Jiaoshan] Yaozong Dou null

232. [Jiaoshan] Eyes are null

233. If you want to change the title, you can change it! Wayward! null

234. [Jiaoshan] The emperor returns to null

235. [Jiaoshan] step poor road null

236. [Dragon's Blood Mountain] Death null

237. [Dragon's Blood Mountain] Shenmu null

238. [Dragon's Blood Mountain] Soulless null

239. [Dragon's Blood Mountain] has a heart null

240. [Dragon's Blood Mountain] is a human null

241. [Dragon's Blood Mountain] The Truth null

242. [Dragon's Blood Mountain] Concubine Chu null

243. [Dragon's Blood Mountain] its three null

244. [Dragon's Blood Mountain] Snake Molt null

245. [Dragon's Blood Mountain] Rival null

246. [Dragon's Blood Mountain] bind null

247. [Dragon's Blood Mountain] Wild Goose null

248. [Dragon's Blood Mountain] Oblivion null

249. [Dragon's Blood Mountain] True null

250. [Dragon's Blood Mountain] Obsession null

251. [Dragon's Blood Mountain] returns to null

252. [Dragon's Blood Mountain] Soul Splitting null

253. [Dragon's Blood Mountain] bastard null

254. [Dragon's Blood Mountain] miss you null

255. [Dragon's Blood Mountain] Guilty null

256. [Tianyin Pavilion] Life experience ups and downs null

257. [Tianyin Pavilion] Linjiang Fairy null

258. [Tianyin Pavilion] soft bone Zheng Zheng null

259. [Tianyin Pavilion] with the son of the same robe null

260. [Tianyin Pavilion] is born like a furnace null

261. [Tianyin Pavilion] Crime of defiling null

262. [Tianyin Pavilion] excerpts play null

263. [Tianyin Pavilion] Old dreams reappear null

264. [Tianyin Pavilion] The emperor is like him null

265. [Tianyin Pavilion] The master is a pair of null

266. [Tianyin Pavilion] will warm you null

267.[Tianyin Pavilion] Golden Dragon Plate Pillar null

268. [Tianyin Pavilion] like returning to Wushan null

269. [Tianyin Pavilion] Jun Mo is separated from null

270. [Tianyin Pavilion] The punishment will be null

271. [Tianyin Pavilion] Final Trial null

272. [Tianyin Pavilion] Human words are terrifying null

273. [Tianyin Pavilion] The path is different null

274. [Tianyin Pavilion] A thousand shots null

275. [Tianyin Pavilion] Dan's heart is broken null

276. [Tianyin Pavilion] I'll martyr you null

277. [Tianyin Pavilion] This seat is lonely and cold null

278. [The Peak of Death and Life] has never failed to null

279. [Top of Death and Life] The rest of your life pays snow night null

280. [The Top of Death and Life] Good and evil are null in the tongue

281. [The Top of Death and Life] I want to do more for good

282. [The Peak of Death and Life] The lone wolf is in a desperate situation null

283. [The Peak of Death and Life] The beacon fire finally ignites null

284. [The Peak of Death and Life] How precious is null

285. [The Peak of Death and Life] The phoenix burns the sky null

286. [The Top of Death and Life] Lang Bo Lang is deeply affectionate null

287. [The Top of Life and Death] Fate is hard to escape from null

288. [The Peak of Death and Life] The Grandmaster and the Emperor null

289. [The Top of Death and Life] Visiting the Old Half is a Ghost Null

290. [The Peak of Death and Life] Hanmei and Ti Shengnull

291. [The Peak of Death and Life] The two worlds will eventually intersect null

292. [The Top of Death and Life] The king's heart is as deep as the sea null

293. [The Top of Death and Life] Emperor Nagato resents null

294. [The Top of Death and Life] Obsessed with Stormy Nights null

295. [The Peak of Death and Life] Martyrdom and Returning to the Homeland null

296. [The Top of Death and Life] is just like the dream null of the year

297. [The Top of Death and Life] Sphenoid Bone Beauty Seat null

298. [The Peak of Death and Life] Man is not as good as the heavens

299. [The Peak of Death and Life] It's hard to stop in a lifetime null

300. [The Peak of Death and Life] The king's heart is like my heart null

301. [Top of Life and Death] The past overlaps null again

302. [The Peak of Death and Life] Soul Broken Wushan Hall null

303. [The Peak of Death and Life] Xue Meng of the Past Life null

304. [The Top of Life and Death] Their Past Life null

305. [The Peak of Death and Life] Divine Body Martyrdom Null

306. [The Top of Death and Life] Have mercy on me alien body null

307. [Top of the Dead and Alive] Twilight of the Bat null

308. [The Top of Death and Life] Cooperate to resist the torrent null

309. [Top of Death and Life] Ink Burn is not far from null

310. [Top of the Dead] The last card is null

311. Finale null

312. Fanwai "Returning to the Garden" null

313. Extra: "The Only Possibility (Now Turned to Spoof)" is a null

314. Extra: "The Only Possibility (Now Turned to Spoof)" two null

315. Extra: "The Only Possibility (Now Turned to Spoof)" three null

316. Extra: "The Only Possibility (Now Turned to Spoof)" four null

317. Extra: "The Only Possibility (Now Turned to Spoof)" five null

318. Extra: "The Only Possibility (Now Turned to Spoof)" ends null

319. Fanwai "Who Moved Xue Mengmeng's Dessert (Forum Body)" is null

320. Fanwai "Who Moved Xue Mengmeng's Dessert (Forum Body)" two null

321 Extra: "Who Moved Xue Mengmeng's Dessert (Forum Style)" is finished null

322 "Xue Meng's Blind Date: The Mysterious Rich Woman (1)" null

323 "Xue Meng's Blind Date: The Mysterious Rich Woman (2)" null

324 "Xue Meng's Blind Date: The Mysterious Rich Woman (3)" null

325 "Xue Meng's Blind Date: The Mysterious Rich Woman (4)" null

326 "Xue Meng's Blind Date: The Lost Young Woman (1)" null

327 "Xue Meng's Blind Date: The Lost Young Woman (2)" null

328 Fanwai "Xue Meng's Blind Date: The Lost Young Woman (3)" null

329 Extra: "Xue Meng's Blind Date: The Lost Young Woman (4)" null

330 Extra: "Xue Meng's Blind Date: The Lost Young Woman (5)" null

331 "Xue Meng's Blind Date: Tea Sister (1)" null

332 "Xue Meng's Blind Date Tea Sister (2)" null

333 Fanwai "Xue Meng's Tea Little Sister (3)" null

334 Extra "Xue Meng's Blind Date Tea Little Sister (4)" null

335 Extra "Xue Meng's Blind Date: Tea Little Sister (5)" null

336 "Xue Meng's Blind Date: Tea Little Sister (6)" null

337 Extra "Xue Meng's Blind Date: Jiang Xi Come On" null

338 Extra "Xue Meng's Blind Date: Jiang Xi Hitting the Street" null

339 Extra: "Xue Meng's Blind Date: Come on Later" null

340 extra "Xue Meng's blind date: Evening Ning is awesome" null

341 Extra: "Xue Meng's Blind Date: The Night of Ningpu Street" null

342 Extra: "Xue Meng's Blind Date: Xue Meng's Great Victory" null

343 Extra: "Fight for Favor (1)" null

344 Extra: "Fight for Favor (2)" null

345 "Fight for Favor (3)" null

346 "Fight for Favor (4)" null

347 "Fight for Favor (5)" null

348 Extra: "Fight for Favor (6)" null

349 "Competing for Favor (7)" null

350 Extra: "Fight for Favor (End)" null